Search the Community

I intended to add to the bullet-proof story before going on to something new, but this came together pretty quickly and was a lot of fun to execute. Hope readers find it enjoyable. ----------------- WHO IS CAPTAIN X? About six of the larger London newspapers continued to follow the controversy surrounding "the mighty Captain X" at least to some degree. But it was the little Sentinel-Observer that had broken the story, and that continued to beat the dying horse. Circulation had spiked when it first ran; it climbed for a week, then began to ebb. Letters to the editor continued to run in favor of the Captain, mostly from military men. The managing editor had a reporter looking for the Colonel and staking out the Mayfair digs of the Smith-Martyns, where it all began. Interest seemed to be slumping, but perhaps it could be renewed. Anything to keep the circulation up. "What are the newsies saying?" the editor, a usually grubby man who was looking exceptionally tidy today, asked his reporter. "It's only on a few of the boards," said the reporter, a man known as T.J. —T.J. Jones on his byline. Covering the mighty Captain X, he had shifted from society gossip to something more like a news beat. "I saw 'Captain X Scandal Drags On.' Right outside on Fleet Street." It had probably been years since the managing editor, Francis X. Nelson, had scrubbed the ink off his hands, but he had done so this morning for the most improbable of reasons: Mrs. Smith-Martyn, who started all the trouble for the mighty Captain X, had telephoned Mr. Nelson yesterday to request a meeting today. Tea at the Ritz, no less. "I appreciate the opportunity to discuss this with you, madam," Francis had told her, trying his best to keep the East End out of his mouth. "But do you really think that meeting in so public a venue is a good idea? I'm thinking only of your — " She had cut him off like a rugby player. "Mr. Nelson," she said, "you know perfectly well that wherever I go at the moment, I am being followed by journalists who hope I will betray the interests of either my husband or Captain X. Or both. But quite truthfully, I have nothing to hide. We could just as well meet on the stage of Covent Garden." And so the Ritz at 3:45 the following day was agreed upon. The whole affair, if that was the word, had started with a fund-raising evening that Mrs. Smith-Martyn had arranged to host at her home for the benefit of the boys who were off fighting the Hun in what was already being called a "world war." Most thought they would return after only a few months; some thought it would be a lark or a character-building adventure. They were confronted with unspeakable horrors that had already stretched on for over a year with no end in sight. The idea that a simple musicale with the presentation of some tableaux vivantes could cause controversy — indeed, that it could eclipse the suffering of the gallant boys in uniform — it was just too ridiculous. Still, that was what had happened. The Sentinel-Observer reported it as a society event on page eight along with two photographs of tableaux, one a Delacroix battle scene, and one captioned "The Farnese Hercules portrayed by a mighty captain in His Majesty's armed forces." Captain X appeared in both photographs, but in the Farnese Hercules he was the sole figure, shown in muscular glory but looking oddly despondent, bent over his club. He was draped in a sheet rather than a lion skin. "It was a last-minute choice that the Captain undertook as a particular favor to me," Mrs. Smith-Martyn told Mr. Nelson over their cream tea, which was handsomely arrayed, though neither was eating any pastry. "We had planned to do Delacroix's 'Liberty Leading the People,' but there was some — difficulty — and in the end…" "The figure of Liberty has her breasts exposed in that painting, does she not?" asked Mr. Nelson. "That was one of the difficulties," said Mrs. Smith-Martyn."We thought we would just drape…but in the end…I must tell you, Mr. Nelson, that the evening ended in a spirit that was entirely honorable, and with a sense of accomplishment that everyone present felt was well-earned. The Captain was draped just as the figure in the actual sculpture is draped, though we did not have an animal skin at our disposal. If anything, the Captain is more impressive a figure than the original statue. Needless to say, I had never before seen the Captain's torso exposed before. Modest as that exposure was, as you saw. Just the shoulder and arms and one side of the chest. We cut the sheet above his knees to simulate…well, as I say, I had never seen him in that way before, but it certainly did not surprise me, nor would it have surprised anyone who had seen him in uniform. Nor was I surprised when this particular tableau made something of a sensation. Would it surprise you to learn that we earned more than ten thousand pounds on the strength of that tableau alone? Funds that will buy boots and medicine for young men who are in desperate need of both. And who have neither." The original story was on the table next to Mr. Nelson's teacup, and he was peering at the news photo of the Farnese Hercules tableau. "Most impressive," he said. "But surely you don't mean that these are the sinews of his actual body, and not some kind of padding?" "Mr. Nelson, we are not a theatrical troupe. We do not have elaborate resources of that kind. Special lighting, elaborate make-up, fancy costumes — no, no, a tableau vivant is about imagination and ingenuity, and the willingness to put one's self on display for a cause." That said, the body of Captain X was not like any that Mr. Nelson had ever seen; he had simply assumed it was augmented in some clever, artful way. Sandow's and Macfadden's only began to suggest such contours — the way the shoulder was capped with a sharply defined, round mass from which the arm emerged…and the arm itself was a series of round masses that seemed taut to the point of bursting. The heroes depicted in Greek and Roman statuary were nothing compared with this man. And yet, while his arms appeared larger and more powerful than those of the Farnese Hercules, his torso tapered in a way that also projected power; 'fighting trim,' one could call it. Was it artificial, exaggerated, or wasn't it? At first it appeared grotesque, but then it seemed beautiful. How strange that he was posed to stare at the ground in so melancholy a way, with his shoulders slumped and his head bent over. Imagine him standing up straight, with his shoulders back and proud! "May I ask how Mr. Smith-Martyn felt about the Captain's participation in your event?" asked Mr. Nelson. "How nice that we can be so frank with one another," Mrs. Smith-Martyn snarled. "My husband has always been an admirer and supporter of the Captain," she said, "and he remains so. That is his chief concern now, and it is mine. My husband has complete confidence in The Captain's honor. He has always behaved honorably and has sacrificed a great deal in service to the Crown. This — this scandal — is hardly the recompense he deserves." This, Mrs. Smith-Martyn claimed, was her motivation for the extreme measure of taking tea at the Ritz: the Captain's honor, rather than her own. She might have gotten further with another editor; it was not the Sentinel-Observer that was printing items of gossip linking her with "her friend, the mighty Captain X." These had spurred a growing tide of letters from soldiers who had served under the still anonymous captain, claiming they recognized him unmistakably from the photograph and describing superhuman feats they imputed to him. All respected his anonymity, and always there were the debunkers. Reports of his carrying wounded and dead soldiers for miles, two and three bodies at a time, were met with letters from angry retired brigadiers saying that such exploits — were they possible — would have exposed him and his men to needless risk. Most of all there was the outrage over the Captain permitting himself to be displayed in an undignified manner in not one but two tableaux vivantes. Such conduct was irreducibly feminine and "an insult to the British soldier," according to a retired lieutenant-colonel. But then, according to a retired brigadier general's angry response, the real insult was that a comfortably retired career soldier would question the honor one who, after demonstrating valor on the battlefield, volunteered his services for the benefit of his men even while on leave, and cut "an undeniably heroic figure" in which the nation could take justifiable pride. Two days later it was agreed that Mr. and Mrs. Smith-Martyn would bring Captain X to the offices of the Sentinel-Observer, but still keep his identity unrevealed. Mr. Nelson had an unrevealed plan of his own to revive the story: The hapless T.J. Jones would come along and make threatening gestures as if to accost Mrs. Smith-Martyn as she, her husband and the Captain were leaving the Observer's offices, whereupon the Mighty Captain might very well make to rescue her. If it were to develop into a police matter, that would probably force the Captain to identify himself. More often such ruses unfolded in ways that could not be anticipated, but that made for good copy nonetheless. The arrival of Captain X with the Smith-Martyns certainly supported the account Mr. Nelson had sat through at the Ritz. He was magnificent-looking in uniform, tall and broad-shouldered, in a belted jacket gusseted in back at the shoulders — it was probably the only way he could be fitted. It seemed that his arms might burst their sleeves. He conducted himself with military reserve; Mr. Smith-Martyn did most of the talking. But the three visitors sensed a certain pointlessness in their discussions with Mr. Nelson, who offered them nothing more than his assurance that the Sentinel-Observer bore no animus against the Captain and would be open to favorable coverage of him so long as it met the standards of newsworthiness…and so long as they actually knew who it was they were covering. The ruse was staged by the hapless T.J. Jones as the threesome left the building: Just as instructed, he confronted Mrs. Smith-Martyn and said "Madame, I believe that is mine," clamping his hand around her small handbag. Whereupon the Captain stepped in front of him and slapped him with the back of his right hand. Time slowed as they watched: the gesture seemed modest, but oddly, T.J. Jones's head snapped violently back and his body went skidding down the street as if a locomotive had rammed it. Mrs. Smith-Martyn rushed up to the crumpled Mr. Jones and said "Heavens, his neck must be broken!" Happily, she was wrong. They all enjoyed the hospitality of the police in separate quarters — Mr. and Mrs. Smith-Martyn in one room, Mssrs. Jones and Nelson in another, and the Captain by himself with a uniformed officer. The Smith-Martyns were sent home after about thirty seconds. Down the hall, the Captain looked sullen and defeated again, as he did when posing as the Farnese Hercules. "Are you the Mighty Captain X?" a uniformed officer asked him. "Is that fellow all right?" the Captain answered. "No thanks to you," said the officer. "He accosted my friend. I was only defending her." The officer unfolded what turned out to be page 8 from the Sentinel-Observer. "Is that you?" he asked. Perhaps there was no point in denying it. But he hadn't done anything wrong, so why should he answer? The problem with this police interrogation, aside from its being groundless, was that it was being met with the military answers of a prisoner of war, and getting nowhere. Finally the Captain was asked, "are you aware that this matter was what you might call a prank gone wrong?" The Captain said nothing at first, then asked, "May I go now?" His interrogator seemed to find this question difficult to answer, and simply ignored it. "Whose prank?" "It was the newspaper," the officer said. "We cooperate with them, and they cooperate with us. One hand washes the other. It's all about information. That's the way it works, innit?" "May I go now?" the Captain asked. "If you don't mind, I'll have to ask you to remove your jacket and your shirt," said the officer. "Why should I do that?" asked the Captain. The officer laid the article on the table in front of the Captain. "Because I'd like to see if that's you," he said. After a long silence he added, "I think it is." "I don't see why that should be a police matter," said the Captain. "A lot of people are very unhappy with what went on at the home of the Smith-Martyns," said the officer. "A lot of people want to know just who you are. It's all about the information, innit?" "I'll be going now," said the Captain. "I took the precaution of locking the door to this room," said the officer. The door was painted iron, spotty, with a barred window above eye-level. "You have no reason to detain me," said the Captain. "You cannot detain me." "Is that you? Are you Captain X?" "This has gotten so far out of hand," said the Captain. "It's too absurd. What possible difference could it make if I am or am not Captain X?" "Tell me! Are you Captain X!" It was too much. The captain stood, faced his interrogator across the table, and slowly disrobed — unbuttoning his jacket, then his shirt, then the vest underneath. His shoulders, chest and arms seemed to expand before the officer's eyes as they were liberated from the clothes that had concealed them. The sinews were packed onto his massive body, the chest and arms far larger and more severe than anything the officer could have imagined, the muscles of his abdomen so much more pronounced than on an ancient shield. Those images seemed childish by comparison. But when the Captain picked grasped his clothes and turned his back on the officer, that was even more fearsome — his back, with its curving ridges. The officer had never seen anything even suggesting such contours as those. "I'll be going now," said the Captain. "Cor," said the officer, as the Captain walked up to the door. The lock had a latch handle that did not yield at first, but the Captain broke it off without much effort. "Oh, hard luck, the lock broke," he declared. He tentatively punched what remained of the lock, then decided the better of it and gripped the door's barred window. His back and shoulders swelled proudly and he smiled as he easily shook the door off its hinges, then tossed it in onto the floor. "It feels good to do that," he said. "I'm so glad to be of service. That door needed replacing, as you can see. The hinges were compromised and the lock is defective." He slipped his shirt back on and headed into the hallway as the officer looked on, gaping. "You are Captain X," said the officer. The Captain turned back to face his interrogator. With his shirt only partway buttoned, the sinews of his chest were still intimidatingly in view. "I'm Captain Morris," he said. He didn't know if His Majesty's forces would look for him. But in America, they would never find him.

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE 6 I opened the front door and could hear grunting coming from the kitchen. I walked in and saw Tyler sitting on the floor in front of the fridge. Empty food containers littered the floor around him. He was holding an uncooked steak and was ripping huge pieces off with his teeth. Blood ran down his chin. “I ate all the cooked food and was still hungry. No time to cook it.” He said with a mouth full of raw meat. I looked inside the fridge. There was nothing left! He’d consumed weeks worth of food and was still eating. Tyler stood up and let out a massive burp. He looked more enormous then he had just two hours ago. He was stripped to his underwear, sweat glistened on his chest and blood ran down his neck. “Fuck man. All that food is making me feel SO HUGE.” He said and hit a front lat spread. Massive slabs of back muscle exploded from his sides. He tripled in width as his chest and arms hardened and swelled. He looked like he could step onto any bodybuilding stage and take the trophy. I should have been pissed he’d eaten all my food but I was too tuned on to care. I didn’t know what upset me more; what he’d done to me at the gym or the fact that he’d eaten all of my food. I had to admit, he looked absolutely massive hitting that pose but I needed to teach this punk kid a lesson. I dropped my gym bag and ran towards Tyler's flexed body. I moved too fast for him to react. I tackled the young beast and we both slammed onto the floor. I knocked the air out of him and before he could react I stood and wrapped my arm around his neck. I tightened the headlock and pulled Tyler to his feet. “You little bitch!” I yelled “ You think because you’ve gained a few pounds that gives you the right to play games with me in the gym and eat all my food?” I caught a glimpse of Tyler’s face in the mirror. A smile crept across his face as he started to flex. I could feel his thick traps swell with power. Pressure started to build against my biceps. Tyler growled and flexed harder. His traps erupted and I could swear his neck expanded. I loosen my grip longer enough to allow his to break free of the hold. The pumped up freak spun around to face me. “You need to calm down” he commanded. “Isn’t this want you wanted? Didn’t you want to make me into a grotesque freak of nature like you?” “You’re right I did” I said. Tyler reached into his gym bag and pulled out three pre-filled syringes. “Feed me!” He said handing the syringes to me. He turned and lowered his underwear. His striated glutes twitched with pure muscle. My hand was shaking as I emptied the first dose. I hesitated. Tyler turned his head, flexed his ass harder and said “more”. As I emptied the last syringe into Tyler he took and deep breathe, closed his eyes and turned towards me. “That feels so fucking incredible!” With his eyes still closed he raised his arms above his head and slowly lowered them and started to flex. His bloated biceps erupted with power and new levels of muscle. His lats flared and his food stuffed stomach solidified into a column of cobblestone abs. He straightened and reflexed his arms. Each time he appeared to grow in size. He started to grunt and moan. His eyes were still closed and his cock was getting hard. “So much power” he moaned. I watched in disbelief. I grabbed hold of my own hard cock and stepped closer to Tyler. “You look incredible man. Let that dose wash over you. Feel it working.” Tyler smiled and grunted louder. His cock slapped against his flexed abs. He placed his hands behind his head and twisted his body. Deep striations erupted as he flexed and reflexed his intercostal muscles. Thick veins ran up and down his lats and sweat dripped and puddled on the floor. I stood behind him; my cock pressed against the small of his back. I whispered “look”. Tyler opened his eyes and looked at his reflection in the mirror. His eyes widened. I had to support his body because he momentarily lost control of his legs. He didn’t even recognize himself. He was consumed by the potent roids coursing through his body. He steadied himself and with one more gut wrenching flex he came. Hot cum sprayed all over his abs and chest. I shot cum all over his mammoth back at the same time. “I need that cock in my ass” I said. “Not yet” Tyler said and reached into his bag and took out four syringes. “Your turn” he said. I looked at him with obvious shock on my face. “I’m done competing with you Dave. I’m never going to find a beast as muscle obsessed as you and I’m not going to do anything to ruin that. I want us to be the biggest, most obscenely jacked up freaks on the planet.” “I…I want that too.” I replied. With that, Tyler stuck all four needles in my ass and as he emptied them he kissed my long and hard. As the chemicals flowing into my bloodstream I felt a wave of intense heat radiating throughout me. My skin tingled and I felt light headed. After a minute I squatted down and hoisted Tyler’s 280lbs over my shoulder and carried him into the master bathroom. He felt as light as a sack of potatoes. Every muscle felt like it was on fire. I had never felt this strong and powerful. We showered and worshiped our inhumanly massive bodies. The whole time we flexed, licked, kissed and told each other how huge we each were. Both of our cocks remained rock hard. We dried off and headed into the bedroom. Tyler fell to his knees and began sucking my hard cock. His hands roamed all over my thick quads. He squeezed my muscles hard causing me to moan. I could feel the power in his hands. I gripped his thick traps and pressed his head further down my dick. His hands reached around and grasped my razor hard glutes. Tyler adjusted his hands and with one powerful thrust he lifted my 335lbs bulk off the floor while keeping my dick in his mouth. He stood straight up and continued to suck me off. His arms trembled and I could see new veins creeping across his tanned skin. He finally let me go and I dropped onto the bed. Standing over me Tyler hit a gruesome most muscular pose. I moaned and he ran his thick hands up my massive quads and tightened his grip around my waist. He pulled me towards him. “Fuck me” I whimpered. Tyler smiled and slide his dick in my ass and started to pound me hard. His whole body flexed with each powerful trust. Sweat started to form on him forehead and shoulders. “H-H-Harder” I yelled. Tyler increased his rhythm and force. The pain he was inflicting was counteracted by the site of our enormous bodies and the powerful chemicals running thorough my veins. It didn’t take long for Tyler to be close to cumming. I started to stroke my dick and we both came at the same time. It was incredible. Tyler collapsed on the bed beside me. “That was hot. I love having your cock inside me.” I said as I licked cum off Tyler’s swollen pecs. “Me too” Tyler replied. We fell asleep naked and sweaty. I woke Tyler up a few hours later to fuck him senseless. As we both cum again he injected another two syringes in each of us. It was 3am but we both needed to hit the gym and we were raging to lift serious iron and grow our bodies.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: Sorry for the long delay. For this chapter, I thought I'd change the pov to Ty. As for Ty's gymnastics at the end of the chapter, I'll link a video of what I had in mind below the chapter in second A/n, along with an explanation to a term I decided to use. As always, any feedback, critique, questions and praise are very appreciated. Enjoy! --- While I was still beaming from the "sex day" Eli initiated a few days earlier, (Eli even mentioned that I seemed much more energetic lately. When I said that it was because of him he acted all embarrassed, but that cute smile of his lit up his face. I'm not sure he's aware, but when he's embarrassed, he starts scratching his tummy. It's so adorable!) we decided to go on a date. I reminded him that my folks will be helping at that midnight poetry reading thing. I'm not really into poetry, but Eli enjoys it occasionally, and it would be a nice opportunity to let my folks know about the change in our relationship. They were always fond of Eli. Since my vacation ended, we naturally spent less time together, but I went to his apartment after work everyday. We had another sex session/afternoon (less intense than the previous, but no less satisfying) yesterday, which was actually suggested by me. I wasn't quite sure if that counted as 'pushing', but I figured he could always say no. I'm still getting used to our situation. Don't get me wrong, it's totally fine and I love all of it, but there's a difference between just knowing about asexuality, and actually dealing with the different stances and preferences in the actual relationship. Anyway, in preparation of the midnight reading, we decided we would sleep in the afternoon beforehand. I'd sleep on the farm to save on travel time and we'd meet in front of the food hall where it would be taking place. I took my 'special occasion' vest with me to work, neatly packed away in my bag, but someone saw it in the changing room, and people started teasing me throughout the day. I still wasn't used to that kind of attention; I'm not sure if people are that intimidated by my stature. People are kind to me, I just don't get hit on as much as the other guys. I guess that would be part of why Eli's attention turns me on so much, his willingness to please me, almost in spite of his asexuality (not exactly accurate, but that's the closest I can describe it)... Well I better stop thinking about it, or my giant dick will give others more reasons to make fun of me. Even though it's slightly embarrassing, I like the cheeky support. Boss allowed me to sleep for a few hours after work at the farm, when I explained that I had a date at the midnight reading. She gave me a room in the back of the house, and warned the kids, which were there helping out with minor tasks, to not disturb me. She's like a fourth parent to me sometimes. Thanks to that I woke up refreshed when the alarm I set up beforehand rang in the evening. I took out the vest. It was sleeveless to enhance the volume of my upper arms, and made from a slightly stretchy material that hugged my torso. The tailor made some special mechanism that put the buttons at the chest level on a separate layer, so when I breathed in, the main cloth of the vest could separate, while the buttons would be still in their place, and the chasm between my pecs would be momentarily revealed without any damage to the vest itself. To cover my legs I just wore my normal stretchy boxers.It was always nice to see people stare at my considerable ‘assets’ as I walked by them, to feel the fabric hug my thighs and support my package. Though I did have to be careful not to get hard when wearing them. The best case of that would be the cock flopping out over the top, but once I was a bit too absorbed in my daydream while working on the farm, my hard cock straight up ripped through the fabric. Luckily, I was just taking a break inside the farmhouse and I had a spare in my locker, so any awkwardness was averted. I knew that my whole body was amazing by any standard, but I hoped that Eli would appreciate the vest. It probably wouldn't turn him on, but he still liked to look at me, and that was enough for me to try and enhance his usual experience. I used my perfume, adding some cinnamon to my natural smell. Eli said that he didn't mind my body odor, but I figured he wouldn’t mind if I changed it up sometimes. Especially for the date. I made my way over to the food hall by foot, and saw Eli already waiting in front looking the other way. He looked great, opting for a thin see-through cloth that draped over the front of his body. He had black trousers, the left leg missing below the knee, torn away because he messed up horribly when he tried to repair a rip there. So he made it into a fashionable outfit. Or something. As far as I'm concerned, he looks hot in pretty much anything. I’m no fashion expert, I'm just happy that I have some things that look good on me that fit. If other people like them, it’s a bonus. I crept up to him (not an easy task for someone of my stature, let me tell you), crouched down and said "Boo!" in his ear. He jumped in surprise. "Aah! Ty! Don't scare me like that, you big lug!" The smile on his face and his tone told me he didn't entirely hate it. "Heh, sorry, I couldn't help myself, I don't get to surprise people often." "That is true. Ok, I guess I'll let you scare me sometimes." I love the wrinkles that crinkle the skin around his eyes when he smiles at me. He gave me a hug. His small arms wrapping around me as far as they could felt amazing. I reciprocated, stooping down and enveloping him in my embrace. We let go after a few seconds. Ty was still smiling, “You smell especially yummy today.” “Thanks, you look amazing. Ready for the poetry?" "Truth be told, I lost track of time and didn't get any sleep in the afternoon, so I may fall asleep..." "That's okay, I can just carry you home if you do. If you want." "Okay, that'd be great." With that he raised his arms, like he was praising some mystical entity. After a second of me staring confusedly at him, he sighed. "Ty, could you give me a lift to your face please?" "Oh, of course!" I finally understood what he wanted to do and grabbed him under his arms lifting him to give him easier access to my face, which he immediately took advantage of, kissing me on the lips. After a few seconds, I felt his small tongue licking along my lips, and I opened them to allow it entry, but I reached out with my bigger one, playfully filling his whole mouth with it before retreating it. We enjoyed the kiss for a few moments before the sounds of someone clearing their throat snapped us out of it. I lowered Eli back down and turned towards the person voicing displeasure. "I'm sorry, we kind of got lost in the mome- Pops! What are you doing here?!" That was a surprise for me. Pops, or Rafael to most people, is one of my three parents. He’s pretty built and he towers over most people, his dark olive skin, straight short black hair hinted at his Filipino origins. He’s the same age as Rima, my mom and they’re younger than Yannick, my dad. He was grinning smugly. "Watching you make out with Eli, apparently." "Uh..." Eli came to our defense, "Sorry Rafael, as Ty said, we were caught up in the moment, we're still new to the relationship." Pops chuckled, "I can see that from a mile away, Eli, your technique is pretty sloppy. But I'm sure you'll have a lot of practice to improve it." I facepalmed. "Pops, seriously?" He grinned, "Yes Ty, seriously. At your age I could turn most people on like you wouldn't believe with just a kiss." "Really? That sounds interesting!", Eli said, obviously interested. I looked at Eli incredulously, "Don't encourage him!" Pops rolled his eyes, "Anyway, are you two coming in or do you intend to scare more people off with your ‘kissing’”. He had the nerve to add the finger quotes. I groaned, “Yes pops. Are mom and dad helping too?” “Rima is currently in another town, for an education conference, but Yannick is here, we’ll come to you when we’ll have a free time, okay?” “Okay, see you then.” “Bye, Rafael!” “Nice meeting you again Eli.” Pops turned around and went in. Eli placed a hand on the small of my back, “He seemed to take our relationship in stride.” I put my arm around his shoulders, bringing him closer to me. “Yeah, about that… They actually bet on whether we’d have one, beyond friendship…” He giggled, “Somehow that does not surprise me. I’m guessing Rafael bet on us.” “Yeah, if I remember the bet accurately, the options were ‘a relationship before they're thirty, a relationship after they're thirty and no relationship’.” He turned to me and gave me one more hug, before he lifted his head, "We should go inside." He turned around and went in, while I idled a bit, enjoying the sight of his cute butt flexing with his steps. The things I would do to it... I sighed and started after him, forcing these thoughts out, not wanting to cause another scene. The inside of the food hall looked different than usual. Most of the tables vanished, along with most of the chairs, but there were thin mattresses, blankets and sitting rugs added instead. Some were already occupied by the first arrivals. The center of the room had a simple podium added, with a few bioluminescent flowers to create a spotlight of sorts. More of the lighting plants were distributed around the hall to create a soft lighting. With my long legs, it took only a few strides to catch up to Eli, who was headed to a place next to the wall with a table that would give us a good view of the podium. As it was a usual-sized table and chairs, I sat down on a pillow with my back to the wall, my thick legs stretched out. Eli took a chair, turned it so the table would be on one side and me on the other. But since there was still time before the start he sat down on my thighs and cuddled up to me. After a few minutes I noticed his breathing deepened and he relaxed. I put a blanket around him and let him rest for the half hour it took until the hall filled and the host approached the podium. I rubbed Eli’s shoulder and whispered into his ear, “Hey, sleepy head, should I let you sleep or do you want to listen? It’s starting.” He stirred awake, rubbed his eyes and looked around a bit surprised, “Did I fall asleep?” “Yeah.” He stood up and sat down on the chair, the blanket still around him. He poured himself a glass of water. He offered to pour me one too but I declined. He stuck one hand out of the blanket and put it on my shoulder and squeezed affectionately. I returned the gesture by tensing the delt under his hand. He managed to stay awake while I found that the poetry wasn’t that boring. The running theme was distant countries, the poets sharing their adventures in Eurasia, Australia and the Americas. After another thirty minutes I saw Pops and Dad head towards us. I poked Eli and pointed them out, he nodded when he noticed them. When they came close enough, they whispered their greetings and sat down. Dad (Yannick) was black like me. He was a bit more slender and shorter than Pops, but he still had the start of a belly and his face was marked with the scars of heavy acne from his youth. After he acknowledged us, he turned his attention to his tablet. He usually was in charge of managing events like this and liked to know what was happening. He fired off a message, dimmed the tablet and sat up, smiling widely at us. “So I heard you two are in a relationship now. Congratulations!” I squatted near the table, at Eli’s side so I could keep my voice from disturbing nearby people too much. I told them, “Yeah, it’s very recent and we’re still figuring things out, but so far it’s going great.” “Ty is very patient with me.”, added Eli. That made me reach out and squeeze his hand gently out of happiness. He smiled at me. Dad’s smile widened a bit, “Good to know that our upbringing stuck.” Pops added, “It’s not that surprising. You’re great at parenting. I don’t think he’d be half as great if it was just me and Rima.” Dad grabbed and rubbed Pops’ shoulder, “Don’t be self deprecating Rafael, you two are not that bad.” With a grin, Pops retorted, “Did you forget that one time both me and Rima were having a nervous breakdown because we couldn’t get Ty to stop crying and you calmed all three of us in like five seconds?” “One mistake doesn’t define your capability as a parent, Rafi.” It seems like this isn’t an exactly new topic for them. Pops turned back to us, “Fine, fine whatever.” He turned back to us, “So, you two, have you done the horizontal tango yet?” All three of us yelped some form of “Rafael!” at the same time, drawing shushes from the people around us. When we apologized, Dad said: “Rafael, we have talked about this, you can’t just ask them if they had sex yet.” “So you want to wait and hope they’d spill the beans? You’re just as curious as I am.” Dad looked guilty, but replied: “I admit I am curious, but I can control myself, and I wouldn’t mind if they never told me.” Rafael rolled his eyes and turned back to us. “Sorry, that was rude of me.” It didn’t sound very sincere, but we accepted it anyway. And we didn't confirm or deny whether we had had sex. We chatted a bit more about other things (work, how are the kids at Eli's school doing...) before they excused themselves to go prepare the feast. I went back to my place next to the wall, noticing Eli's big yawn that he failed to subdue. "Should we go?" "No, it's fine, I'll manage to stay awake a while longer. Don't worry, you won't miss the feast because of me." "I'd survive even without the feast." "Did you eat before this?" My stomach gave the answer for me by growling quietly. "Er, no..." "Then we'll stay until the feast, I won't have you starve yourself because of my bad decision." "Okay. Thanks Eli." "No-" it turned into another yawn, "-problem." I leaned my head sideways into his side and he started lightly massaging my scalp. We sat like that through the last poem. People started clapping to thank the authors at which point the lights started to slowly turn up so people could see the feast that was now brought in by some people under the coordination of my folks. I moved to the table again and we started eating. The meal consisted of buckwheat with a fruity sauce. During the meal I noticed Eli's eyelids dropping lower and lower, until he slowly slumped into his chair. Not wanting to wake him up, I shoveled the rest of my meal into my mouth, quickly chewed and poured the rest of Eli's food in too, as I didn't want to be wasteful. I was sure Eli wouldn't mind. I carefully pulled the blanket off of him and picked him up, my big hands supporting his knees and upper back as I held him to my chest, and I started walking to Eli's home. I can never explain the happiness that fills me whenever Eli's close to me. He's just so wonderful, I wish I could spend the rest of my life with him. He's so beautiful that there should be statues and paintings of him all around the world. He's also smart and funny, and no one seems to dislike him even a little... While I was deeply in thought, the way passed quickly and before I knew it, I was standing at the door of his house. I entered, being careful not to bang Eli on anything. I went right to the bedroom and put him on his bed. But he unconsciously didn't want to let go of me, and I stood there hunched over for a few seconds, thinking about what I should do. I noticed that the mattress I sleep on was still out, so I grabbed him again and stood up. I maneuvered out of my vest and I pulled a blanket out of the closet and laid it down on the mattress and laid down on my back, with Eli on top of me, his head in the deep ravine between my pecs. I hoped he'd be comfortable there, and went to sleep. I awoke a few hours later, Eli now curled on my belly. I checked the time; it was a bit earlier than I normally wake up, so I had plenty of time to comfortably get ready and leave for work. I carefully slid Eli down to the mattress, got up, and covered him with the blanket, which he immediately cuddled into. I felt a bit sad to leave him. I took care of my morning business and showered. I loved exercising my body almost as much as I loved Eli. The feeling of my muscles doing whatever I wanted, moving unbelievably heavy weights with incredible ease, while being more flexible than someone of my build probably should be... I moved in front of the mirror and hit some poses, checking out and feeling the hard muscles move and pump up exactly as I wanted. I started to get hard when a stray thought reminded me that Eli was willing to top me in the near future. Damn, that was such a hot thought, his beautiful cock fucking my meaty butt. I wondered if he'd be up for some rimming too, and my cock was rock hard in no time. Since it was still too early for Eli to wake up, I knew I shouldn't just whack off into the toilet, so I sat down and pushed myself up on my hands, lifting my ass forward while spreading my legs, which pushed my cock in to my opened mouth through the valley of my pecs. I started flexing my abs periodically, which made my cock slide back and forth, and the friction of the shaft against the muscle mounds of my chest combined with the sucking of my own mouth quickly brought me to orgasm. I managed to swallow the whole load. In the post-orgasmic bliss I felt in the mood to show off, even though there wasn't anyone else around, so I reversed the position into a handstand, which I fluently transformed into a bridge and finally I stood up. Then I cleaned my dick, which was slick with cum and saliva in the sink. I toweled off and put on my boxers and went into the kitchen, closing the doors to dampen the sounds and smells I'd created. There I made breakfast, putting a portion for Eli under a cover. After I ate I wrote him a letter. I put it on the table, next to the cover. Then I went over to the bedroom once again, kissed Eli on his forehead, and went to work. An hour later I got a text from Eli: "Thank you for the breakfast, it was great. Will you come over after work? :* " I fired off an answer immediately: "Yes, can't wait to see you again " A/N #2: Ty's gymnastics: manna (he autofellates in this position) to handstand I used perfume, because I feel that in the future (or at least this fantasy one ), people would have looked at language, and would stop insisting on using different names for things based on the gender of the target audience (perfume/cologne).

Hello All, So between work this week and just general writer’s block I didn’t get to finishing part 3 of The Forge. So instead I went into the archive and pulled up this old one I had posted in the Continuous Stores section of the old website. Even for a continuous story I felt I never really developed the premise enough, but since it was already started I figured I could expand upon it and clear my brain. I think it actually ended up pretty good imho so I am posting it here. I feel is has a lot of potential for adaptation to all sorts of tastes and fetishes so I leave it here to see where you guys might go with it. It’s basically my twist on the greatest of the great porn clichés, the pizza delivery guy. Hope you enjoy. MW's Pizza: Unexpected Delivery Danny came home after a long day from work and was exhausted. There was nothing particularly bad about it but the office had been working overtime all this week to deal with the new account from a big Fortune 500 company. Now it was the weekend and all Danny wanted to do was get something to eat and then pass out. He looked over at the sink filled with dirty pots and pans, realized that he would have to dig through that mess to cook something and he certainly wasn’t in the mood for that. He really just wanted to exert as little energy as possible and so decided to order in. He’d been meaning to try that new MW’s Pizzeria. Some of the guys at work couldn’t stop talking about it. Especially this one guy Craig. He actually quit about two weeks ago and by the way he used to talk about this place people started to joke he quit just so he could work there. Danny was in the cubical next to him and just the week before Craig quit Danny remembered he ordered a “Beef Lover’s special” every night just before going home. Danny wasn’t exactly the poster boy for healthy eating but just listening to him ordering it every night was hardening his arteries. But if he was ordering it so much Danny thought it had to be good. He pulled out the card for MW’s he picked up off of Craig’s desk while cannibalizing his old office supplies and dialed the number. “MW’s, can I take your order?” said the surprisingly deep voice on the other end. “Uh, yes. I’d like a Beef Lover’s special” “Really” the voice said with emphasis. “And would you like it extra beefy, super beefy, or ultra beefy.” He said with that same emphasis. It actually sounded kind of creepy to Danny. “Uhhh…ultra beefy…I guess?” “What’s the address?” Danny rattled off the information the guy needed. The voice replied in a curious tone “Great! He’ll be over in 30 minutes. Have a good one stud!” and then he hung up. “Wow, that was weird.” Danny said out loud. Besides the creepy way he said everything he also forgot to tell him how much the pizza would be. He didn’t think much of it though. After all, he thought, how much could it actually cost? He went into the living room to watch some TV, passing his weight set with six months worth of dust collecting on it. Work had kept him off his usually steady workout schedule. It had been a good way to counteract some of his bad eating habits and while he was never ripped he managed to fill out a shirt pretty well. But now he had lost some of the mass of his chest and started to fill out the lower part of his shirt more. Combined with his thinning blond hair and the growing wrinkles it depressed Danny. Since turning 30 two years ago he couldn’t help but wonder if he had passed his prime. That, however, was a worry for another night. Right now he just wanted to be fed and get some rest. 30 minutes later on the dot Danny heard the doorbell ring. He opened the door to jaw dropping sight. On the other side was a delivery boy with a face that looked like it was just out of diapers, but the body of a seasoned bodybuilder. His face showed a deep olive complexion, probably Latino, but with striking blue eyes. His hair was dark and wavy and a little long, but not quite shoulder length and a thin goatee He wore a red and white striped button down shirt that looked like it was purposefully one size too small, showing off every curve and bulge of his sculpted body. While not the size of a pro, the definition of his muscles could easily be seen beneath the tight shirt. His black slacks were similarly too small and the teardrops of his thighs and the diamonds of his calves were bulging underneath the fabric, straining it to its full capacity. Even his crotch was packed to its limit. Danny was in awe. It was strange how much this guy affected Danny since he really didn’t go for guys. There were a few “experiments”, but Danny didn’t think those counted. Danny snapped back to awareness as the kid stepped past him and entered the house. Danny had thought this a little too forward of him, but before he could say anything the delivery boy said “So are we going to get started or are you waiting for tomorrow’s mail?” Danny really didn’t like the tone of this kid. He would have told him off, but he just wanted his dinner and some sleep so he let it go. Danny pulled out his wallet, looked at the kid’s name tag then said, “So, Miguel, what do I owe you?” “It starts at $3,000.” he said in deep, even tone. “Funny. Now what does it really cost?” Danny was losing patience with this kid. “What old man, did you think this would be cheap?” Miguel began to yell, “You think a body like this is cheap?” Danny was about lose it with the “old man” comment, but was perplexed by the last thing he said. “What do you mean a body like this?” He threw down his pizza carrier and with lightning speed he grabbed Danny by the wrists and forced his hands on to his solid pecs saying “This one. The one you’re supposed to be paying for.” As he said this, Miguel looked straight into Danny’s eyes and slowly dragged his hands across his torso, flexing every rock hard muscle along the way. Danny suddenly realized what they were talking about and blurted out in a stuttering and nervous voice, “Listen, I-I think there has been a misunderstanding here. Uh, w-why don’t we just call this an unfortunate mistake and –“ Miguel suddenly grabbed Danny’s shirt and thrust him against the wall, his feet dangling in the air. “Listen old man, you called and asked for this and one way or another you are going to pay for it!” Miguel’s eyes burned with anger as he held Danny effortlessly in the air. “I don’t have that kind of money!” Danny protested in a voice much higher and terrified than he intended it to be. Miguel lowered Danny just enough to bring him to eye level, then leaned in real close and said “Then you are just going to have to work it off.” Throwing Danny over his hard shoulder with little effort Miguel made his way into the living room, scanning it with his deep brown eyes till they locked on to the weight bench. “Perfect!” he growled. He reached for the bar sitting on the rack. Despite the fact that it still had a solid 145 on it he lifted it off like it was some cheap movie prop. He striped the weights off of the bar and carried Danny back into the hallway. All this time Danny was punching and kicking Miguel but the only person he managed to hurt was himself. Pounding his fists into his back was like trying to beat up a wall of titanium. By the time they got back to the hallway Danny had given up, his hands and feet throbbing with pain. Miguel stopped at the foot of the stairs and lifted Danny off his shoulder. He then pinned him to the banister as he took the bar and stuck it behind the main pole of the banister. Miguel grabbed the bar at both ends and with a strength Danny couldn’t help but watch with awe he began to bend the ends of the steel rod together, wrapping it around Danny and the banister like piece of solid metal rope. Danny would have protested more about being restrained if his mouth hadn’t been hanging open with amazement over Miguel’s strength. Miguel just gave him a cocky smile and said, “Wow! You really are just shocked, aren’t you? And I haven’t even gotten to the good part yet.” Danny was filled with dread upon hearing those words. Miguel then closed his eyes and began concentrating. For about ten to fifteen seconds nothing happened, confusing Danny. But then the veins started to appear. It was subtle at first, just looking like his heart had started beating a little harder but then new ones began branching from the ones already visible. As Danny watched them expand with blood he then noticed something else expanding. Miguel’s shirt, which was already near the limit, began to audibly groan under the pressure of his growing chest. The gaps between the buttons began to show his tan flesh till the top button popped off and hit Danny on the cheek. The opening revealed an even larger network of veins spreading and branching on his chest. It was if his body was creating conduits to feed the growth of his muscle. Shortly after the first one broke the second button followed. Then a third and a fourth until the entire front of his torso had been exposed, his blood pumping everywhere to supply his ever growing mass. The seams around his arms started to stretch, then tear as his veins began to gorge his biceps to inhuman peaks that were sharp and pointed. He moved into a double bicep pose and exploded out the sleeves like a cocoon. Miguel seemed to grow impatient with his clothes and began rip the rest of his shirt off, freeing his torso from its restriction. His upper body was a sight to behold; especially his ever tightening stomach, growing muscles in his abs and obliques Danny didn’t even know existed before. By this time his pants had already began to split showing off the teardrops in his thighs. Deeming them also too restricting he forced them apart as well showing the redwoods he was growing down there. All Miguel had left now was a pair of light red posers. Danny noticed the veins in his body began to recede some and the growth slow down. He thought the transformation was coming to a close. He was wrong. Just above the top of the posers the purple head of his steel hard cock began to poke out. The veins that had covered his body were now furiously growing thick all over his cock. Even the part covered by the posers were showing visible veins running through out, including his sack. And just like his other muscles, this one began to expand. The head flared up and out, slowly creeping up to the bottom of his pecs until the head was nestled in his cleavage causing them to involuntarily bounce and flex around it. Then it grew wider until it obscured half of his abs on both sides. Finally his balls inflated to the size of grapefruits till the skin of the scrotum hung out the sides of the pouch. With a swift snap he destroyed his last piece of clothing letting his monstrous nuts hang halfway down his thighs. Over by the banister a clanking noise could be heard. It was Danny, shaking uncontrollably. He was unable calm down after Miguel’s amazing display of power. Miguel just gave him an even wider cocky grin and leaned in next to his ear and said, “That wasn’t even the good part either.” The clanking grew louder. He strode over to the pizza carrying case he had dropped on the floor and pulled out what seemed to be a label less bottle of water, except the contents were pink and slightly opaque. With his thick hand he unscrewed the top and walked over to Danny. He grabbed his chin and mouth forcing them open. Danny tried to struggle, but only half-heartedly since he know that it was useless to do so. Miguel then forced the contents down his throat until every last drop was consumed. Danny began to cough and gag after taking down the harsh liquid. “Son of a bitch! What was that for?” Miguel just smiled and said, “So we can get to the good part.” At first Danny didn’t feel anything, except the burning sensation from the acrid drink. Soon though, he began to feel his heartbeat begin to get faster and faster, harder and harder until it felt like his heart could pump all the water from a swimming pool in minutes. Looking down he could see veins pumping underneath his shirt and he could feel his muscles tighten and expand. “What the fuck are you doing to me?!” he yelled. Miguel just looked at Danny with contempt and slapped his massive paw over his mouth to shut him up. “Listen, Old Man! You called me here with no money to pay me, so now you have to get some to pay off your debt. But you’ll never do it with that pathetic body.” “No! I don’t want to be a freak like you! I don’t want… to look like…I don’t want…I don-…I….” Danny’s anger began to dissipate as his mind clouded and began to focus on how the changes he was going through were making him feel. He was acutely aware now of how his body growing more dense and hard. From his skin, through his muscle and down into his bones he could feel them being rebuilt into stronger and more durable versions. The throbbing veins became even more prominent under his shirt, even spreading over his hands, feeding the changes. His former flab had long ago disappeared, replaced with rock hard sinew. As he felt his body become as solid and hard as rock his heartbeat kicked into and even higher gear and that was when the growth began in earnest. Danny feared that expanding into the twisted metal that encircled him would hurt but whatever Miguel had given him had already made his muscle too strong to yield to something like steel. His growing body slowly but surely caused the bar to expand out since it was no longer a match for his power. Soon after Danny’s clothes began to succumb to his growth as well. First the buttons on his shirt popped off one by one to expose his vein covered chest. Then seams around his shoulders gave way to his engorged delts and traps. The bar had been opened up enough for him to stretch out his arms uncoiling it enough so that it fell down to the floor, passing his legs as they stretched apart the seams of his pants. The rest of his clothes succumbed soon after, at this point just exploding into shreds from the rapidly increasing expansion of his muscles. Once everything but his boxer fluttered to the ground and the veins began to recede, all that was left behind was a blond, hairy chested behemoth. But like what happened with Miguel before, all those veins immediately shot to Danny’s cock, causing its rapid hardening and growth as it tore apart the boxers and destroyed the last piece of his clothing. The head stopped halfway up his stomach, not nearly as big as Miguel’s but still much thicker and longer than any normal man’s piece. When the growth finally stopped the feeling clouding his mind began to slightly recede slightly and a small seed of the anger he was feeling began to return. Through the feelings of strength, power, and pleasure, Danny’s rage began to push though. He picked up the mangled weight bar and through the haze began to make his way towards Miguel, intending to hit him with it using his new found strength. Miguel, though, didn’t look worried at all. He just stood there with a cocky grin. When Danny got close he reached back his thick, rippling arm, but before he could take the swing his arm stopped. He just stared at Miguel, taking in his enormous ripped and hairless torso, the patch of fur above the root of his cock the only exception. Every muscle twitched with thick corded muscle, still even bigger than his own. Danny felt his will falter and his arm began to shake. Miguel just walked over and grabbed the bar in one on his hands, squeezing it so the metal deformed like clay. “You don’t want to do that, do you?” Miguel said softly. Danny’s resistance quickly draining he let go of the bar and let Miguel casually throw it to the side. He then put his other hand behind Danny’s head and pulled him close. Their monster cocks pressed up against each other’s bodies and their lips almost touching he whispered, “What do you want to do?” At that moment Danny finally surrendered to the fact that however angry he was before and however straight he thought himself, he only wanted one thing. To please him. He closed the small distance that was left between the two of them and pressed his lips against him, then opening his mouth so he could let his tongue in for the most passionate kiss he has ever received. Caught up in the throes of passion Danny leaped up and wrapped his legs around Miguel’s waist, squeezing their throbbing manhoods even harder together causing untold pleasure for both of them. Miguel, also caught up in the passion, decided to slam Danny up against the wall, but severely underestimated his own strength and plowed straight through it causing them to crash down and roll through the kitchen, demolishing several cabinets along the way. They stopped with Miguel on the floor in front of the fridge and Danny straddling him on top. Danny once again attacked Miguel’s mouth while feeling every bulge and contour of his muscular frame while Miguel returned in kind. After another few minutes of intense making out Danny separated and looked upon his unexpected lover’s giant dick and realized that he had an urge, no, an absolute need to have it up his ass right now. “Fuck me!” he yelled. “Fuck me hard!” Miguel just smiled another arrogant smile and grabbed Danny’s by the hips proceeded to easily lift him up as far as he could until he was hovering right above his massive fuck pole. He lowered him down slowly until his plump head was knocking at his back door and then slowly but steadily plunged Danny down his shaft until he buried it to the base. The whole time going down the shaft he screamed with pleasure and delight, completely unbelieving how right Miguel’s cock felt up his ass. It was like he was made to fit him. For what felt like hours to Danny he proceeded to ride Miguel, going up and down his dick, all the while continuing to kiss and feel each other up the whole time. Finally, with Miguel on the floor and Danny riding him cowboy style they both reached the edge. As their climaxes hit each of them began to spew quarts of jizz. Danny was shooting wildly in the air and in the intensity of the moment grabbed a cast iron skillet that landed next to him in the debris of the kitchen and squeezed it in his left hand so that it crumpled like tin foil. Miguel meanwhile had his hands braced on the fridge and when his orgasm hit he pushed, first denting the front door of the stainless steel appliance and then shoving it thought the wall completely into the dining room, causing even more destruction in there. After basking in the afterglow for a few moments, Danny slid himself off of Miguel and offered him a hand up. Standing in the middle of the ruined kitchen and covered in cum he surveyed the damage. A small part of him felt that he should care that his house was ruined. “I should probably clean this up.” He said. Miguel chimed in, “Do you really care?” Danny thought about it and realized he really didn’t. “No, I guess not.” It was like he had just woken up from a dream and the life he lived before, this house and his job, was just a hazy memory. “Besides, as an employee of MW’s Pizza your shelter is provided by the company now.” “Employee?” “Yeah, how else do you think you are going to work you debt off?” “How long could it take to make up $3000?” Miguel smiled that cocky smile of his again. “Oh, you’ll be working off a lot more than $3000. I mean, between the tip you owe me, the interest you will incur, the expenses you will owe us for your room and board, training, food, uniforms… Well let’s just say you will be working for us for a very, very long time. Any problems with that?” Again Danny felt that feeling again of just having woken from a dream. Looking down at his new magnificent body and remembering the mind blowing sensation of the sex he just had with Miguel he realized that this was a lifestyle he could get used to. “No. It’s no problem at all.” Now it was his turn to smile. “Good. Now shrink yourself down. I can’t fit two people this size in the car.” And with that he began to shrink down to his original size. Still beefy much more in the realm of ‘fitness model’ instead of ‘unholy mass monster’. His cock also began shrink and go soft, going back down to a smaller but still pretty impressive soft 6 inches. “How do I do it?” “Just visualize it and it will happen.” Danny closed his eyes and imagined himself compacting down to a smaller size. He could feel himself recede until he was as big as Miguel. When he opened them again and looked down he saw a still muscular but much more manageable frame with a nice thick coat of blond fur. “Alright.” Miguel said. “Time to get back to HQ and introduce you to the crew.” While Danny was concentrating on shrinking himself he took the opportunity to grab a spare uniform he apparently brought with him in his bag. “Sorry, I only have the one. But I am guessing that you don’t really mind being naked in public now.” “Can’t say that I do.” In fact Danny felt he would really enjoy flaunting himself now. Miguel chuckled “Still, let’s not attract any more attention than we have to. The noise we made was probably bad enough. As you can imagine we aren’t running a strictly legitimate business here so we want to keep as low of a profile as possible, so let’s get into car quickly.” Danny did as he was told despite wanting to feel the cool night air on his naked skin. He wondered what he was going to do while there were driving around with him naked, but saw the car had mirrored windows. Even the MW’s logo inconspicuous on the driver’s side of the door. “Like, I said low profile.” They both hopped into the car and headed off to where ever MW’s was located. Danny began squirming in his seat. Something felt…off. “What’s a matter?” Miguel asked. “I don’t know. I just feel, I don’t know, empty.” He smirked and said “I think I know what will help.” He reached and slid his hand under Danny’s ass and stuck one, then two, then three fingers up his chute, expertly manipulating his prostate. He could feel Miguel grow his fingers thicker and longer in order to fill him up more. Danny moaned deeply. “Oh good! Looks like we got a hairy muscle bottom bitch boy. We needed something like that on the menu. Too bad though. It looks like that big, beautiful cock you grew is kind of a waste.” Miguel continued to finger him until he was on the brink of orgasm. “Grow that cock of yours till it fits in your mouth. Can’t have you blocking my windshield with your spunk.” Danny did as he was asked and willed his cock bigger until he could bend over and stick the head into his mouth. As soon as his lips surrounded it he shot another massive load. His new found skills allowed him to take most of it down, though some of it leaked down his chin. After he was done firing Miguel removed his fingers, used them to scoop up some of the cum that was dribbling down his chin and stuck it into his own mouth to taste. “Mmmmm, bitch boy! That is some tasty cum. And I guess that huge prick of yours is not as much of a waste as I thought.” “Bitch boy, is that what that stuff makes you?” Danny didn’t care. It actually felt right, but he was just asking out of curiosity. “It’s different for everyone.” He said. “That’s what I mean when I say ‘menu’. We started out with a few hypermuscular alpha tops, like yours truly, but as we get more recruits we find that they come with different talents and attributes. The only constant is muscle. Soon we will have something for everyone.” They eventually arrived in an old industrial district. It was mostly abandoned warehouses out there. Sitting at a corner was a small non-descript brick building with a neon sign in the window saying MW’s Pizza. “This is HQ?” Danny said “Remember, low profile. Besides there is a lot more to it than meets the eye.” Miguel parked the car in the small parking lot and they both got out and headed inside through the back door. When Danny stepped in he was surprised to see a familiar face. Though he now had a thickly muscled frame covered in a skin tight MW’s uniform he instantly recognized the full brown beard and clean shaven head of Craig from work. “Danny! My man! Glad you could join the team.” Craig walked over to him and planted a deep, sloppy kiss on him. “So this is where you went to. I take it you were recruited, too.” “Yeah, I kept on ordering ‘pizza’ from them almost every night. When I ran out of money to pay, Miguel and I came to an…arraignment. Been here ever since to pay off my debt.” The two of them continued to play around with each other when Miguel interjected. “Hey Craig, why don’t you take Danny down to the dorms and get him settled.” “Can do.” They continued rub up against and fondle each other as Craig took them down stairs. Soon after a phone rang and Miguel picked it up. “Hello?....Hey Boss!” “Uh huh, uh huh. Yeah the new formula works great. Makes the new guys easier to transition in. Makes their old lives seem like a dream. They hardly question it at all.” “Uh huh. New client?....Really? He ordered that. Just so happens I recruited a new guy a few days ago that would fit that request nicely. I’ll send him right away…….. Okay, talk to later Boss.” And then he hung up.

Hey guys! Thanks for all the encouragement for part one. It has really helped keep me motivated to keep it coming. Hopefully I will be able to keep up this roughly once a week pace. Plenty of action here but also some exposition so I hope it's a good balence for everyone. Part 1 can be found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5435-the-forge-part-1/ Enjoy! About a foot off the ground I remained plastered to Shawn's body, gasping for breath trying to recover from the mind blowing climax I just had. Part of me wanted to explore this muscle giant further but I could not muster the energy to move. "Damn." Shawn said. "I always forget the newbies can't handle it at first. What you need is a little pick me up." He then proceeded to lay me gently onto the ground. I managed to pull together enough effort to sit up about half way so I could look up at this mountain of muscle. He just stood there for a moment leaving me confused as to what was happening. Or at least further confused, and this was already a situation well outside my understanding at this point. Then I noticed the growing bulge going down the left leg of his jeans. The thick shank expanded inside causing the fabric to creak and stretch, even though it looked like his thighs should be leaving no room at all. After it seemed to reach its full and considerable size Shawn tensed around his crotch causing his rock hard pillar to immediately rip though the leg and smack on to his abs with a satisfying sound. His uncut cock stopped just above his navel, a throbbing purple head the size of a small apple at the tip. The vein covered shaft, curved just slightly towards his body, was as thick as beer can. Only one of his balls poked out of the hole he left in his jeans but it was the size of a softball, covered in more of his red hair. I could have looked upon the beauty of his cock all day but then took one of his hands and lowered it down so it stuck straight out from his body. A small, clear drop of pre began to form at the head. Once again I felt the smell of pure sex permeating my senses. It filled me with a need, a longing, a.....hunger. "Go ahead." he said "Drink up." Despite my fatigue I couldn't stop myself from crawling over to Shawn's magnificent pole and putting my lips around the head. The second that my lips touched the drop of pre a warmth spread from my mouth to the rest of my body, filling me with a heat that restored my energy. The bulbous head was too much for me to handle at first but as the flow from Shawn's cock increased it started to do something to me. My jaw and throat began to stretch and reform and slowly kept on going further and further down till my nose was buried in his groin. His groaning was increasing rapidly as he ran his fingers through my hair and took a hold of my head and began facefucking me. My own cock was rock hard as well feeling like it could go off again at any second, but I held on. I knew somehow I was waiting for something. On it went for minutes as I swallowed quart after quart of his juice. At long last Shawn let out a primal yell and began pumping his thick, creamy load down my throat. As soon as the first shot hit I could feel the heat that was running though my body become even stronger. I could feel it penetrate my every cell, filling me with boundless energy. Soon, though, it was fill me with something else. I could feel my skinny frame fill in with mass as my muscles began to take up the once ample space in my clothes. My pecs tightened and took shape on my once flat chest. My arms began to ripple and fill in the once ample space in the sleeves. My ass and legs began to round plump into my jeans fighting for room that was starting to disappear. And then it hit my cock. I could feel it awaken again and snake up past my waistband outgrowing it's former 6" by, I wasn't sure how much, but much more than I had a few seconds before. When it reached its peak about an inch outside of my jeans I could feel another orgasm building. How I had staved it off this long I was not sure but I could tell that it was building up to a big one. As Shawn kept pumping his sweet jizz down my throat I climaxed in a shower of cum. Jets of it hitting my chin, my shirt, Shawn’s legs, my loads spraying wildly everywhere. After minutes of ecstasy both mine and Shawn’s loads started to taper off until we were both done. Shawn withdrew from my mouth andafterwards I expected to have a dislocated jaw. But my mouth and throat slowly contracted into place with no soreness or pain, though I did feel somewhat empty now. Even after that monster of an orgasm I had, I didn’t feel the slightest bit of fatigue. In fact I was still hard as could be and was ready to go again. Shawn offered his hand down to me a lifted me back on to my feet. “What the hell just happened?” I said. Shawn just lightly grabbed my chin with his thumb and finger, tilted my head up and said “I know you have a lot of questions but first I want to see my handiwork.” With that he put two of his thick fingers on both sides of the collar of my t-shirt and with a swift motion tore it completely in two and off of my body. Hooking them into the waist of my jeans and boxers he repeated the process, the thick denim separating like tissue paper under the strength of his huge arms. “Not bad if I do say so myself.” I had been so focused on Shawn I realized I hadn’t looked down at my own body, but now that it did I could see what he meant by handiwork. Gone was my skinny stick like body. In its place was now a tight, ripped body filled with long lean muscles. It was nowhere near Shawn’s size but every part of me bulged tight with swimmers build verging on fitness model muscles. I ran my hands up from my new Apollo’s Belt, across the deep grooves of my abs and obliques and onto my newly firm pecs. As I brushed past my nipple the sensation caught me off guard as took in a sharp intake of air. Whatever Shawn did to me increased my sensitivity so that a brush of my nipple was as intense as a tongue on my cock would be. And my cock. It was at least 10” now and quite bit thicker. “Feels good doesn’t it. Increased pleasure is one of the effects.” “The effects of what? Not to sound ungrateful for what’s happened. Trust me I’ve been really enjoying myself so far.” I brushed my nipple again to feel the sensation again. “But I really do want to know what’s going on.” Shawn smiled and said “Okay. I just get carried away when I get to greet the newbies. Come here.” He scooped me up into one arm and carried me effortlessly over to the tree he fell before. He sat down in the middle of the trunk, the wood creaking and the bark getting stripped off by his ultra-hard ass. He cradled me in one arm and said “So where do you want to start?” “Well, let’s start with the first question. What the hell just happened?” “It’s called The Molding. Remember how you could barely control yourself when you first saw me? And how you came the second we touched lips?” “Yeah, just barely though.” Shawn chuckled, “How do you feel now?” I was definitely still aroused, greatly so, but it didn’t feel overwhelming. “I mean, I am still super horny. More than I have ever been in my life. But I do feel in control of it.” “That’s what the Molding does. Gives you the control and stamina to keep up with me. Otherwise you would just orgasm to exhaustion. It also gives certain physical enhancements so you can deal with my, shall we say, unusual dimensions.” His other hand began to lightly stroke his thick shank. Even his enlarged hand was just short of making it all around. “And as I mentioned before there is the enhanced pleasure.” “How enhanced?” A mischievous grin spread across his face as maneuvered me so my torso was lying flat on his palm and easily lifted me so that my ass was level with his face. “Damn, I usually like my butts big and juicy but they can be so cute when they are this tight and small.” And without any hesitation he proceeded to stick his thick and powerful tongue into my crack to begin lapping and massaging my pucker. The sensation was tenfold what I felt before. Like Shawn had said my increased control and stamina helped me cope with it better than I would have before, but it was an immensely powerful feeling. After only a couple of minutes I began to cum uncontrollably again, spraying my seed in all directions. I stopped after a minute, but he kept on going until I climaxed a second time, then a third. After my forth one he decided he had made his point and cradled me back in his arm. I came just as hard for the fourth one as I did for the first one and the ones in-between. A seemingly endless supply of semen for each one. I laid there in his arm, a little winded but not exhausted. I looked down and realized I was still stiff as ever. “It won’t go down for a while. The better you can keep up to speed with us.” “Us? Derrick did say there were others up here.” “Who? Oh! Yes…. ’Derrick’.” “So I take it this is not a place to learn blacksmithing techniques.” “No. Well, he is a really good blacksmith and a couple of the guys have learned some of it from him. But, yeah, it’s about a lot more than that.” “So he, what did you call it…Molded you guys into this?” I couldn’t help myself from starting to feel his big, striated pecs. I may have better control but he was still radiating an undeniable lure and was becoming harder for me to resist touching him, licking him, worshiping him. I hoped I could hold out long enough to get my questions answered. “No. What we are is another level. It something only Derrick can do. It’s called Forging. Molding is a gift given to us by him. Normal people wouldn’t be able to handle us as they are, but even out in the world we have certain needs we can’t contain for long. Molding lets us have someone to release our pressures when we don’t have each other.” “So, did he send me here to be Molded, so you could have someone?” “Oh, no!” He said with a laugh. “I mean we sometimes bring in guys we have Molded, but if he sent you then you have a much greater destiny. He wants you to be Forged.” My heart skipped a beat. Me? One of these mountains of brawn? As skinny as I have always been it’s always been a deep desire of mine. Part of me wanted it desperately, but the other skeptical part wanted to know more. “Who is he exactly? You seemed surprised by the name Derrick. I suspect there is more than meets the eye, and when it comes to him a lot was meeting my eyes.” “Well, that something he likes to get into himself. He’ll be here soon enough to tell you all about it.” As he talked he began to rub his free hand all over my newly shredded chest and abs, using his thumbs to rub my nipples and get me all riled up. “In the meantime let me show you what a Forged body can do.” He put me down and got up to his full 7’ height and then ripped off the remainder of his jeans, revealing the true magnificence of his quads and calves. He proceeded to the part of the tree where the branches were their thickest and then beckoned me over where he grabbed a nice 6” thick branch and snapped it off of the trunk like a toothpick. Taking the base into his right hand he closed it around the end and with a sudden squeeze caused it collapse and splinter almost immediately. He continued to grind it in his hand until there was nothing but saw dust. My boner went from hard to throbbing. “Don’t get too excited yet.” He said. “We’re just getting started.” Taking the slightly thinner remaining base he stuck it in-between the steel pillows of muscle that were his pecs. Exhibiting a muscle control I couldn’t believe Shawn opened up the cleavage in his pecs to accommodate the branch until it was firmly entrenched. Then flexing his chest so that it engulfed most of the branch he began to grind his pecs together so the wood was mercilessly crushed into mulch and dust. The branch inched its way up into the relentless machine of his pecs no longer even needing to be held in his hand to stay wedged in there. As more if it got crushed the leftover detritus began spewing out the tops and bottoms of his cleavage. When the last of it was drawn into his muscle he began to jiggle his chest at a speed so fast that the became a blur in my eyes and caused all the little bits and pieces of wood and leaves to expelled out, leaving only some dust to be brushed off his pecs. I wanted so badly to attack those pecs with my mouth, but Shawn simply raised his hand and said, “Not yet. I have one more thing to show you.” I barely restrained myself as he walked over to the pile of logs that had already been stripped of its branches. He took one of logs on top and lifted it up over his head with an ease that defied what had to be its tonnage. He lowered it onto his shoulders and hooked his arms over the log so it pushed against his neck. Then with every muscle of his body coming into full relief he brought pressure down to bare on both sides of the log. Even though it was as thick as my new body was wide the wood slowly succumbed to the unrelenting force of his arms and the impenetrable hardness of his neck and back. The crack in the middle slowly growing wider and wider until the pieces surrendered, snapped, and fell on either side of him. I couldn’t restrain myself anymore and ran over to Shawn and immediately began to bite, lick, and rub his chest, making sure to work extra hard on each of his large erect nipples. Then I climbed up to his face and, as he put a massive hand behind my head and pulled me into a deep penetrating kiss, I released my load once more all over him. Once my orgasm stopped and I lay my head on his shoulder Shawn whispered into my ear “So do you want to be Forged, Paul?” The display had erased all doubt for me. I wanted the power and body that Shawn possessed. “Yes.” I whispered back. “Good. Now let’s meet the others.”

Sorry it's taken so long for a new instalment. I hope you enjoy it. Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE 7 I had a set of keys to the gym. I had gotten them from the hot muscle head that worked the front counter. He knew he could have gotten fired for giving them to me but he would have done anything to have my attention, even for a few minutes. I had him meet me there one night and he gave me a pretty great blow job. Tyler and I practical ran through the front doors. We were both riding high from the massive doses of roids coursing through our veins coupled with our intense muscle sex a few hours before. We headed straight to the weights. I stepped behind Tyler, grabbed hold of his hoodie and with one savage tug, pulled it clean off his body. He smiled and hit a most muscular pose in the mirror. “FUCK YEAH” he bellowed “I want to make this 280lb look pathetic and small!” I stepped in front of him and started to pound my fists on his flexed pecs. The sound of the impacts echoed throughout the empty gym. “You won't even recognize yourself in a few weeks” I said. I was wearing a t-shirt that was already stretched to its limits. I started to lift it up but Tyler stopped me. “Get so pumped you tear that shirt off.” “OH YEAH” I screamed and walked towards the dumbbells. I hoisted the 75lb dumbbells off the rack and started doing curls. Instantly my massive 25” biceps swelled. Tyler counted each perfect rep. “…fourteen, fifteen, KEEP GOING, sixteen, seventeen…” he counted. At twenty reps I let the weights drop to the ground with a loud crash. I stepped over them and grabbed the 100lbs and started to curl. When the gym is busy I always get some terrified stares when I use these. I can see the looks on the other peoples faces. Their wide eyes drive me to power though a few extra reps. Nothing gets me going when the “biggest” guys look totally defeated by the insane power I possess. Tonight it was just Tyler. At ten reps my arms are on fire. Veins as thick as garden hoses cover the surface. My smooth skin is glistening with sweat. My rhythm starts to slow and Tyler stepped in front of me. “COME ON!” he screams, spraying spit on my face. I curl the weight for the eleventh time and I’m about to drop it when Tyler leans in and starts to kiss me. He grabs hold of my waist and squeezes with all his strength. “Show me your POWER” he commands and steps aside. Something snapped in my head. I wanted Tyler to see there was no limit to my strength. I let out a primal scream and started to curl again. The pain was gone. All I was feeling were my biceps growing. I watched in the mirror as my arms exploded in size. My shirt was like a second skin. I managed to reach twenty reps before dropping the weights. I raised my arms into a double biceps pose. I flexed so hard my arms trembled from the effort. spit covered the mirror as I grunted and yelled. The fabric of the shirt could not hang on any longer. Each arm tore open. I straightened and re-flexed arms. I flared my monstrous lats and heard another rip. My vein covered lats erupted from the holes. I hit a most muscular pose and the remaining fabric on the back of shirt gave away. I peeled the sweat drenched remains from my body, wiped my face and tossed it aside. I turned to face Tyler. He was smiling widely. I grabbed him and kissed him with such force he stubbled back. I turned and walked towards the 120lbs. I could hear Tyler gasp behind me. I have used these dumbbells for curls before but I’ve never been able to do more then four reps. All I wanted right now was to torture my body more then I have ever experienced. I wanted pain, I needed pain. I grabbed the huge weighs. Instantly I felt pain radiating throughout my entire body. I looked down at my blood engorged arms. Thick, pulsing veins covered every inch. My forearms along looked bigger then most people’s quads. My dick started to get hard at the gruesome sight. Through gritted teeth I mumbled “I need to grow…” Tyler stepped behind and start to scream encouragement in my ear. I closed my eyes and started to curl the weights. I managed three perfect reps before the pain became unbearable. I opened my eyes and looked at my hulking 335lb body. I looked demented. A deformed creature not from this planet. “F-F-Fuck me” I bellowed. Tyler looked shocked but didn’t hesitate to pull down my shorts. His strong hands kneed my striated glutes. He pulled down his own shorts and exposed his raging hard-on. Without wasting any time, he drove his cock into my ass and started to pound me hard. Staring at our massive bodies in the mirror I started to curl the weights again. Keeping rhythm with Tyler's powerful trusted I felt unstoppable. Adrenaline coursed though my veins. Every inch of my body screamed for me to stop but I couldn’t. I needed my arms to explode with more dense muscle then anyone had ever seen. I don’t know how many reps I managed to complete with the 120lb dumbbells before I let them fall to the ground. Tyler pushed me into the weight rack and started to pound my ass with renewed intensity. He kept muttering “sssoo fucking massive”. Thirty seconds later he pulled his cock out and spayed a humungous load all over the mirrors while I collapsed on the floor. “That was the most incredible sight I have ever seen.” Tyler said, standing over my exhausted body. “You look bigger than ever. LOOK at your arms!” I smiled and tried to flex my biceps but they barely moved. Still naked; Tyler walked to the squat bar and loaded a 45lb plate on either side. I rolled to my side and managed to get back on my feet. I hobbled to him as he curled the weight very rapidly. I stood behind Tyler and marvelled at the massiveness of his back and shoulders. He barely resembled the young stud I first met only months before. I stepped closer to the beast and ran my hands over his huge biceps as he continued to curl. I leaned in close and whispered in his ear. “Out power me. Show me what you can do.” Tyler bite his lip and dropped the bar. Without a moment of rest he added another 45lb plate to either side of the squat bar and with 225lb now loaded he positioned himself between me and the rack. He let out a little grunt and hoisted the bar off the supports. He managed fourteen perfect reps before the pain was too intense. He could not curl the weight past his waist. His whole body was shaking and waves of heat was radiating off him. He stopped trying to lift the weight; letting it hang with his arms extended. Tyler lowered his head and closed his eyes. I took a step back and watched his reflection in the mirror. He stood motionless for a long time before raising his head. The look in his eyes caused a chill to run up my spine. Suddenly the heavy weight started to move. Tyler was able to curl it again but to my amazement, he didn’t stop at the top of the rep. Instead; he pressed the weight over his head. Sweat and spit flew out of his mouth as he powered to weight higher. He looked up at the ceiling and let out a savage bellow and slowly lowered the bar behind his head! I stumbled backwards and sat on a nearby bench as Tyler started to preform perfect overhead tricep extensions with 225lb. Gruesome veins erupted over the surface of his triceps and forearms as he moved the weight up and down. I watched open-mouthed as he reached eight reps before the bar came crashing down behind him. Tyler turned towards me. His bloated upper body looked torn from a bodybuilding magazine. He was breathing heavily and sweat was pouring off his body. His massive pecs twitched and flexed with each breath. He raised his enormous arms and hit a devastating double bicep pose. His cock was rock hard and dripped with cum. He couldn’t form complete words but grunted and mumbled as he flexed harder. His whole body trembled with effort. I started to stroke my own hard cock at the sight. Seeing my reaction to his muscle engorged display made Tyler smile. “You like what you see big man? You made me into this freak. I feel so fucking huge right now. Like I could pull this whole building down with my bare hands.” Tyler released his mammoth flex and walked back to the squat rack. He hoisted the huge weight and turned to face me again. He started to curl the weight again. The pain of his face was obvious but he was determined to keep lifting. His cock slapped against his wet smooth abs. I stood to face the beast as I started to cum. I sprayed a huge load all over Tyler’s massive frame. He screamed and curled the weight for the seventh rep but didn’t let the bar drop. His arms looked like they were boulders of granite. He locked eyes with my and suddenly I feel his hot cum splashing off my chest. Tyler dropped the weight, grabbed me around my waist and kissed me hard as his arms pressed into my thick muscled torso. He held me in his arms for a long time while we kissed. Finally his arms gave out and we both collapsed to the floor. I slide my cock into his striated ass and started to pound him hard. We both grunted from the force. Tyler flexed his back causing me to cum in minutes at the site. We both rolled onto the ground, breathing heavy and causing a puddle of sweat around our naked bodies. We both decided it was time to shower and go find somewhere to eat when we heard a metallic crash from the other side of the gym. We both stood up and saw a shadow move in the dark corner of the weight room. There was someone watching us.

Hello All, It has been a very long time since I posted a story here. The last one was almost 10 years ago. But, I just got this idea in my head and couldn't get out so I decided to put pen to paper (metaphoricly) and see if I can get inspired again. If you are interested my first story is still at Metabods and can be found here: http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/True_muscle_god After I hopfully finish this one I am thinking about going back and revising/finishing that one. In the mean time enjoy part one of The Forge. "Here, let me show you how to grip it." The man's two hypermuscular arms slid down mine, dwarfing my own in the mirror in front of us. They felt like hot steel wrapped in soft skin against my body. As his large hands enveloped my own I felt the top of his monstrous pecs nuzzle me on the back of my head and neck. They were spilling out over the top of his black leather apron. His hands, despite their size, deftly and gently moved my own hands on the grip of the sword I had picked out. "How you handle a sword is key." His deep voice was vibrating in his chest sending deep shivers down my spine and filling my body with a sexual electricity that shot out everywhere till even the tips of my fingers and toes tingled with the sensation His enormous body shifted as he helped swing my arms in smooth slicing motion. Muscle fibers all around me bunched, twisted and writhed with power. I looked up at the face of the man in the mirror. His head was about a foot above my slender 6' frame. His straight, jet black hair was tied up in the tight pony tail that went down halfway down his enormous back. His beard was full but short and neatly trimmed, accentuating the squareness of his jaw. He looked to be in his mid thirties with just a the hint of smile lines forming around his mouth and eyes, giving his face just the right balance of maturity and youthful vigor. His eyes were ice blue and were filled power and confidence, but also kindness. Those same eyes had locked with mine as soon as I had walked into the blacksmith shop at the local Renaissance Fair. My cock shot to full hardness right then and there and had yet to go down. In fact now that I was circumscribed in his muscular embrace it was throbbing with each heartbeat. After showing me a few more practice swings he let me go. I had become so enamored of his touch that I felt cold when when he uncoupled from me, like when someone rips the blanket off of you when you wake up during a winter morning. I turned around with sword in hand, greeted by his furry pecs, both muscle and fur pushing to burst out from his apron. He reached out his hand and said to me "I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name." I starred for a few seconds still in a stupor from the mere sight of this gorgeous behemoth, but snapped out of it to finally sputter our "Paul! Paul. ..I'm sorry it's Paul." I nervously held out my hand and put it into his, his rough calloused mitt engulfing mine, strongly squeezing my hand just short of pain. He chuckled and said "I'm Derrick. It's really good to meet you." I attempted to remove my hand from his but he maintained his tight grip and it was like a vice. I don't think a crow bar could have pried it open. Seeing me struggle he opened his hand so that I could be released. While it didn't hurt, the strength of his handshake was so unrelenting that I could still feel the sensation of it on my hand. "Sorry, I don't always pay attention like I am supposed to. Didn't mean to grip you so tight." The smile on his face told me he may not have been fully truthful about that. "So what attracted you to the sword?" "I don't think I have ever seen something quite so beautiful." I said as I stared into his eyes. Realizing how that sounded I nervously blurted out the "The sword! I mean..." He just smiled that radiant smile at me and said "Of course. Have you always had such an eye for...metalwork?" He swung his massive arm around his shop at the many pieces he had on display. I had to admit now that I was really looking at them the were some gorgeous pieces. Not just swords and armor, but reliefs and sculptures of amazing detail. Some of the statues looked as massive and ripped as Derrick himself. "I can't say that I ever really had an interest before. I never knew you could create such detailed things with metal. "Oh, you would be surprised what things you can create when you know how to bring out the inner soul of a material." Out of anyone else's mouth it would have sounded pretentious but I could hear in his sexy deep voice the sincerity of it. "You know, I have a place out in the woods about 15 miles north of here where teach my techniques. You should come up and give it a try." "Oh, I am not sure if I am the right sort of person to be a blacksmith. Especially given my physical attributes." I said while rubbing my skinny toothpick arms. That's when he bent down and laid one massive paw on my shoulder and neck and used the other take a hold of my hand. I stood there breathless as he looked me in the eye and said "Think there is a lot more to you than meets the eye." As he let go of my hand and stood up to his full immense height I felt a cold metal square in the hand he was holding. I was like a business card but made out of steel and etched onto it was the name "The Forge" and an address with directions on the back. "When do you want me to come?" "Anytime is good. There is always someone there." "Wait, who else is up there...." but at that moment he turned his attention to another person in the shop. I started out the shop contemplating whether I should really go or not. ******************************** I got out of my beat up car after driving up the long dirt road for about a half an hour. Derrick sure liked to be off the beaten path. I thought for sure I would get myself lost so it was a relief when I came upon the gate. At the top was a beautifully wrought sign saying "The Forge" over the detailed relief of an anvil being struck with a hammer wielded by an incredibly muscular arm. That man truly knew how to make a work of art. Inside the gate was just a wide field of grass surrounded by woods. Not sure where I was going I just parked near the gate and decide to walk around and figure out where I was supposed to go. Just when I was about to lament the lack of supposed people that Derrick said were supposed to greet me I heard a commotion in the woods. It sounded like creaking and cracking with some very loud grunting. As I looked over to the source I saw a tree not too far from the edge of the woods swaying with a lot more than just the breeze. It swayed further left and right while the creaking, cracking and grunting got louder. Then finally the tree seemed to pop up about 10 feet and tip over with a loud crash. Curious, walked towards where the tree had fallen. I was hoping it was Derrick that I was going to find. I could hardly get the vision of him out of my mind the past couple of days before working up the nerve to come up here. Soon after reaching the woods found myself come to a clearing. Several rough holes were scattered through out where trees and stumps had obviously been removed. Off to the side was a huge pile of logs and branches. I guess the area was being cleared away for some reason. As I looked around, hoping to find Derrick I came upon someone by the pile of branches. It wasn't Derrick, but I could definitely say that I wasn't disappointed. Standing by that pile in nothing but painted on jeans and a sheen of sweat was the vision of a man just as massive as Derrick. In stead of Derrick's jet black hair he was red headed with a close cut and thick goatee. He also look to be pushing 7' like Derrick with his chest and abs covered with a thick but perfectly formed mat of red hair. Every inch of his torso ripped and striated, the definition clear even under the pelt of fur. My dick pushed hard against my pants, begging to be let out. With the exception of Derrick I had never felt such a longing to touch someone, but little did I know that the show was only beginning. The fiery haired hunk walked on over to one of the trees by the edge of the woods. It was about 25' high with a fairly thick trunk. After sizing it up for a second, the man stretched out his hands overhead with his fingers intertwined to crack his knuckles. He then proceeded to put his massive arms around the trunk, just being able to grip each wrist with the opposite hand. Given what I had seen before part of me knew what was about to happen, but the other part wouldn't believe it. What I saw next erased all doubt. He started the grunting that had drawn me here earlier while rocking the tree back and forth. With each rock the root system would break away a little more from the dirt. Where his rock hard body had surrounded the tree, grinding against his torso the bark began to splinter off as he worked his incredible strength on it. Slowly, but inevitably the ground that trapped the tree's root gave way to the unstoppable power of his muscle. Veins pumped hard into relief all over his neck, back, and arms as his grunts turned to shouts and reverberated through out the woods. After few minutes the ground lost its grip on the tree and the muscle beast lifted it from the ground few feet, held it for few seconds as he turned 90 degrees and tilted it to his left. Letting go, it fell down into the clearing, the sound breaking me part of the way out of the trance I was in looking at this man. As the hulking red head Hercules brushed the debris off of his torso he looked at my direction near the edge of the clearing and saw me. My heart skipped as he made his way to me, his muscles pumped to even bigger proportions since his amazing feat. I didn't know why but I felt a sense of trepidation when he discovered me, like I was a kid who was caught with his hand in the cookie jar and he would be angry at me. As he came closer though I began to feel even hornier than I had before. A smell began to permeate my nose, a smell of sweat, musk, spice and most of all pure sex. The fear melted away with each step he took towards me as it became replaced by lust I had never known before now. At last he stopped right next to me, my face level with the tops of his sweaty, bulging pecs and as I looked up into his face with a smile that would dazzle a blind man the last part of my fear disappeared, leaving only my nigh uncontrollable need to touch him, taste him, and to just consume every part of his body He scooped me up, lifting me by my skinny ass with one of his giant hands and slow rubbing my body against every bulge and curve of his abs and chest until we were face to face. I looked into bright green eyes he said in a voice that sent vibrations of sex through out my whole body, "You must be Paul. We were told you would be coming soon. I'm Shawn." And with that he leaned in and pressed his lips to mine. I could no longer take it and blew the most earth-shaking, body rocking load I had ever had in my life. As he parted my mouth with his tongue my orgasm slowed down time for me making me feel every detail of the kiss. The sensation of his bristly beard and how it contrasted with his soft full lips. How his muscles twitched with power against my body. How his tongue expertly wrestled with mine and explored everywhere it could reach. After what seemed like and eternity my orgasm began to subside and he broke the kiss. As he stroked my hair with his other hand he looked my into eyes and said "Welcome to The Forge."

Bruce Banner pulled the hood of his light parka over his head in an effort to ward of the increasing cold of a sunny, but frigid day in the woods of upstate New York. He continued to make his way toward his isolated destination. It was something of a struggle, and he had gotten lost more than a couple of times, but he felt sure he was closing in on the place that had once been his home in what now seemed like another lifetime. He stopped for a moment to have a more careful look at his surroundings. A familiar creek worked its way south not far ahead. To the east - he recognized a series of glacial gorges. Which meant, he thought to himself as he peered further up the side of the low rise he was currently scaling, that he was nearly there. He quickened his pace and soon crested the shallow ridge. He stood for a moment panting, allowing himself a small triumphant smile as he looked out over what remained of the Northwind Observatory. A few moment's worth of inspection, even at a distance, was all it took to cause his wan smile to fade to a more melancholy expression. There wasn't much left. The forest had reclaimed much, undaunted by the massive chain-link and barbed-wire perimeter designed to ward off the occasional curious hiker or hunter. The massive, revolving dome that once housed his gamma-scope's main collector appeared largely intact underneath a decade or so of vines and creepers. Which, he knew, was more than could be said for the gamma-scope itself - the machine that had brought him back to this place. But with a little help from a couple of old acquaintances, he hoped to change that. He scanned the sky, then checked his watch. He was a little early - plenty of time to make his way to the main gate of the perimeter fence. He set off with a renewed sense of determination, now that his destination was in sight and had almost made it there when he first detected a subtle mechanical whine from overhead. He stopped and cast a glance skyward through a gap in the tree canopy in time to see what looked like an ordinary automobile - except this one happened to be flying, its modified, swiveling wheels gimbaling to aim directional thrusters that vented out the wheel hubs. Picking up his pace further, he emerged into a clearing in front of the main gate to find the car he had seen moments ago was now settled on the ground just in front of him on all four wheels. For a moment, he locked eyes with the driver in the car's rear-view mirror. Eyes that though familiar, he had not seen for years. Bruce swallowed nervously as he heard the clunk of the car-door opening. A slender, dark-haired woman of around his own age eased out of the car and turned to face him. She smiled wistfully. "Hello Bruce." Bruce hadn't known what he was going to say until the words actually fell out of his mouth. "It's good to see you Kate." She let out a small bark of a laugh and looked away toward the ruined observatory as though she wasn't sure she believed that. "You look like Hell." She pointed out. Bruce laughed at the directness of that. Apparently, Kate Waynesboro had lost some of her reticence since they had worked together here, all those years ago. But then again, at this point, he wasn't sure he remembered how much of that had been genuine and how much had been part of her cover. "You don't." Bruce replied. "Looks like the life of a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent agrees with you." That brought a sharp appraising look from the woman. Bruce got the idea that she was trying to figure out if he was daring to try and get flirtatious with this woman who had, at least once upon a time, had deep feelings for him...feelings he had never quite returned. Bruce tried to preempt such a misunderstanding by earnestly holding her gaze as he spoke. "You didn't have to come here Kate. You didn't have to do any of this. All I can say is, it's important that you did...and thank you." Kate considered that for a moment and it seemed to satisfy her that Bruce was sincere. A small smile returned to her face as she pulled back a stray lock of raven hair from in front of her eyes. "You really do look like Hell, Bruce. What is going on with you?" She removed a small device from her pocket and approached the high gate. Bruce fell in step behind her. "I'm just going through a rough patch." He said, not volunteering any specifics. "Yes, well - it never was easy being green, was it?" She asked dryly. If Bruce was reluctant to have Kate drawn further into the circumstances of his life, that seemed fine with her. She had been down that road before. Kate placed the cylindrical device she held into a circular receptacle built into a panel on the gate. It produced a series of beeps and flashes of colored lights that were then mimicked by the panel and the gate swung open with a rusty squeal. Kate continued forward into the compound purposefully. "I was able to retrieve most of the equipment you requested from where the Avengers had it warehoused, with Tony Stark's cooperation. He must owe you a lot of favors." Kate added as she led Bruce to a massive shipping container that rested near the center of the overgrown grounds. "He manufactured replacements for the necessary equipment that had been destroyed and I calibrated everything according to the specs we used back in the good old days. He choppered in the whole kit and caboodle an hour ago." She finished, gesturing to the shipping container. Bruce moved eagerly to the container and took hold of a large, heavy lever set into the metal door. He heaved but it wouldn't budge. He stepped back, dusting his hands and turned to face Kate with a reluctant look. "What's wrong?" she asked, crossing her arms. "It's hard to keep track but aren't you currently able to summon and control your big green pal at will?" He could, of course. But ironically, as Kate had said before, it really wasn't easy for him to be green these days. In fact, it took a tremendous amount of concentration to trigger and maintain his transformation into the Hulk. These days, the primitive splinter personality that had always most directly controlled the savage power of the Hulk spent all of his time cowering deep inside Banner's subconscious mind, making the transformation difficult to affect. But even if transforming had been a cinch, Bruce was hesitant to do so in front of Kate. She had suffered some pretty rough treatment at the hands of the brute in the past. He wasn't sure how to explain that the shame he felt over inflicting such abuse on a woman he did genuinely care for - though maybe never actually loved - would make it even more difficult to transform into his massive alter-ego in her presence. "I don't want to sound ungrateful, but I think I need to do the rest of this...on my own." Bruce offered delicately. Kate considered that in silence for half a second, then blinked in mild surprise. "Oh. Sorry." She fumbled the electronic key she had used to open the gate from her coat pocket and proffered it to Bruce awkwardly. "I'll uh, leave you to it then." Bruce took Kate's hand along with the key she offered and squeezed it gently. "Thank you Kate...for coming." He nodded his head toward the cargo container. "Thanks for all of it." They locked eyes again and Kate offered him a final genuine, if brief, smile then turned and made her way back out of the compound. Bruce stood, staring blankly, lost in thought and memory until he heard the faint sound of the S.H.I.E.L.D. flying car's turbines spin up, then fade completely into the distance. Then he stripped off his clothing, leaving only his specially designed underwear. He closed his eyes and concentrated, struggling to ignore the cold. He knew that in a minute or so it would no longer affect him. He felt his body burgeon; with size, with power, with near invulnerability. At the same time he knew all that power was nowhere near enough. He needed more and the gamma-scope would give it to him. The only time he felt any stirrings from his brutish alternate persona these days was when he had this thought about the potential of the gamma-scope. Otherwise, it remained humbled, cowering quietly in fear deep inside his mind. This angered Bruce. The idea that the Hulk would reemerge and try to take back control only AFTER Bruce had done all the hard work of repairing the gamma-scope and using it to vastly increase the gamma-spawned might of the body they unwillingly shared. Bruce had been stunned by the might of young Christopher O'Malley but having the kid effortlessly humble him had done a real number on the Hulk persona. The Hulk's very self-identity was largely rooted in being the "strongest one there was". It had simply been psychologically devastating to be so thoroughly out-manned by the massive teen, who had devastated the Hulk in their first encounter and done so with little more than the almost playful flexing of his larger and far more powerful mutant muscles. Banner returned to the shipping container and effortlessly flipped the thick metal lever of the locking mechanism. It looked as though he had two fronts on which he might soon be doing battle. Reigning in a potentially out of control, awesomely powerful muscle-teen and keeping the Hulk from gaining the upper hand once more in their decades old struggle for dominance. As Banner stood lost in his thoughts before the huge open container, it suddenly began to levitate off the ground. Bruce stumbled back a step in surprise and watched wide-eyed as the container rose higher into the air. "Need a hand with the heavy-lifting?" A male voice asked. The container seemed to float up to a stop nearly level with the top of the Hulk's head. The surprised behemoth could see that below the container, hoisting it effortlessly overhead with one hand, stood Leonard Samson. Banner hadn't seen Samson in quite some time. Bruce always felt a pang of jealousy everytime he laid eyes on the strapping, gamma-powered hercules. Samson had been transformed into a muscular powerhouse by gamma radiation in much the same way that Bruce had been transformed into the Hulk. But in Samson's case, the handsome psychiatrist had retained all his intellect, not to mention that his physique, though mightily enhanced, had not been distorted into a border-line grotesquery like the Hulk. Instead Samson had become a perfect specimen of muscle and temperament, his only abnormal feature - green hair, which only seemed to add an exotic undercurrent to the man's otherwise classic good-looks. "Leonard?" The Hulk asked, blinking as though to make sure his eyes weren't playing tricks on him. "What are you doing here?" Samson grinned at the Hulk's confusion as he tossed the container up and down slightly. "Kate consulted with me on your recent request for help." Bruce's eyes narrowed. "You're no physicist." "No." Samson agreed. "Kate and Tony Stark were well up to the technical challenges, but she seemed to think that your...frame of mind might bear a little investigation." Bruce crossed his massive arms and tried not to let it show how much that bothered him. Until today, he had only spoken with Kate about his current predicament via telephone - and then only to cryptically ask for her help. That the woman could still read him so easily, years after they had ended their association, bugged him. Bruce snatched the shipping container away from Samson on the next toss, ultimately unable to hide his irritation. He stumbled to maintain his balance as he accepted the huge weight of it (The way Samson had been handling the container made it appear lighter than it was) and stalked off toward the dock area of Northwind Observatory. "Like I told Kate, this is something I want to do on my own." Samson shook his head behind the Hulk, then started after him. "Tough. Until I'm sure you aren't up to something that could potentially destabilize your psyche, I'm not going anywhere. You've only regained control of the Hulk recently and you haven't exactly been forthcoming about how you managed it this time. But I aim to do everything in my power to make sure you retain that control." The Hulk inserted the cargo container into a docking door and then turned his attention to a large set of metal double-doors set into the building near to the docks. He threw the doors open to reveal a bank of large breaker switches and began to flip them all to the "on" position. All the while he calmly ignored Doc Samson. The hum of machinery began to emanate from various points inside the abandoned observatory. As Banner threw the last of the switches, he was surprised to feel Samson grip him by the shoulder from behind and spin the Hulk around to face his former psychiatrist. "Why are you trying to make the Hulk stronger?" Samson asked point blank. Apparently, Bruce's efforts to keep his objective here at Northwind a secret were for naught. The surprise must have registered on his face. "Yeah, I know what you're up to here." Samson smirked as he crossed his muscular arms across his chest. "I have enough experience with gamma-ray-spawned muscle to have figured that out, even if I'm not a physicist". "Look Leonard, don't you know me well enough to trust that I'm doing this for a reason - a good one? If this doesn't work - " "Oh, it'll work." Samson assured Bruce. This brought Bruce up short. "I’m not even sure this will work. How can you be so confident?" Bruce asked. Samson sighed, ignoring the question. "Big picture, Bruce; Until I'm satisfied that you aren't going to lose control of the Hulk again, I'm not letting you go through with this." Bruce stared down at the shorter man incredulously. "You? Are not going to 'let' me?” Bruce gave a short mocking laugh as he looked around. "Just who is going to help you stop me?" "My Pal, Lefty, should be all the help I need." Samson brought up his left arm and flexed his biceps. "But I brought back-up, just in case." He added, bringing his right arm up and flexing it along with his other. Bruce actually felt his jaw collide with the top of his bulging green pecs as his mouth fell open. Though Samson was shorter, he now sported biceps that were as big as the Hulk's. Bruce swallowed nervously as he reluctantly conceded to himself the possibility that they might actually be even bigger. It took Bruce several long seconds to compose himself. Dr. Leonard Samson now stood before him with a subtle, but distinct look of challenge on his face as he displayed mightily flexing biceps that somehow seemed to loom over Bruce's current manifestation of the incredible Hulk - even though the Hulk was easily taller than the green-haired Samson. "You - you exposed yourself to the procedure?!” Bruce slowly began to shake his head. “You could have been killed!" He finally bellowed. Samson ceased his phenomenal flexing and returned his arms to his side, laughing. He seemed a little too proud of himself for Bruce's taste. "Now Bruce, you may be the undisputed expert when it comes to the effects of gamma-radiation on biological tissues, but Kate Waynesboro is no slouch. And with the advances in biotech that Tony Stark has made since you last powered up the gamma-scope, setting up a trial run of the procedure you outlined was a cinch." As he finished explaining, Samson's maddening, too-pleased-with-himself grin broadened as he bounced up on the balls of his feet like a smug school boy. He alternately flexed his pecs rapidly to show off more of the results of the successful deployment of Banner's gamma-scope. Immediately the threads holding the single done-up button of the collar of the casual pull-over shirt Samson wore snapped, sending that button whizzing by Bruce's head. It didn't take very long before the fabric too succumbed to the pulsating expansion and a jagged tear parted the shirt from the collar to a point near the bottom of the psychiatrist's left pec. "Ha!" Samson barked. "I've always wanted to be able to do that." Despite the cold, he stripped off the remains of the ruined shirt and inspected his broad, thick pecs. "I think I might still be getting bigger." He added more analytically. "How nice for you." Bruce responded with a slight sneer and turned toward the dock entranceway to Northwind Observatory. "I don't have time for this." Samson reluctantly tore himself away from his self-evaluation and followed Bruce. "Look, seriously Bruce, see reason here. You know what the Hulk is like when you aren't in control. Now imagine him on a rampage with the kind of power you apparently want to impart to yourself." Bruce laughed hollowly. "Unlike you, I don't have to use my imagination to know what that kind of out-of-control muscle can do." "You're missing the point." Samson insisted. "If you lost control after such an augmentation, the damage could be far worse than anything the Hulk's done in the past." Bruce turned on Samson, his impatience mounting. "No, YOU are missing the point...I'm not talking about the Hulk!" Samson blinked for a few moments as he sorted out what Bruce was getting at. After a few speechless seconds, Samson had to struggle to keep a grin off his face. "Someone kicked your ass." Bruce rolled his eyes, turned away from Samson and continued stalking toward the entrance to Northwind. Samson persisted, following close on Bruce's heels. "That's it, isn't it? Someone managed to take the Hulk down. And from how it's rattled you, I'd guess they took him down pretty hard." Bruce pulled the locked door of the dock entrance off it's reinforced hinges and tossed the heavy metal bulk of it aside with ease. "You know, it may not be my field of expertise, but I've always thought that you had an unhealthy fascination with the idea of being stronger than the Hulk." Still paying as little attention to Samson as he could, Bruce pressed the button that would raise the door to the dock where he had placed the shipping container, clearly intending to bring inside the gamma-scope and the support equipment held within. As the door rattled upward on its tracks, Samson interposed his muscular frame between Bruce and the doorway. "Hey, you stick to your 'field of expertise' and I'll stick to mine." Samson said, leveling his gaze as much as was possible at the taller man. "Unhealthy fascination or not, I am stronger than you now Bruce." He added smugly. The submerged primitive persona of the Hulk surged with anger somewhere inside Bruce's mind at hearing this declaration. Bruce sighed wearily. "Leonard, we've been down this road before. It's highly unlikely that you and Kate were able to get the kind of yield I am expecting to achieve with the gamma-scope. I didn't share all the details of the collection protocol - new details that I have never incorporated before. Kate couldn't have known about them." "All the more reason for you to back off of this whole project until I can get up to speed on your current situation. I'll conduct an evaluation and if everything seems kosher, then I'll let you proceed." "There's no time for a stupid evaluation!!" Bruce shouted angrily, before struggling to reign in his temper enough to continue. "And the point I'm trying to get across to you is that you may have been able to pull off a rudimentary execution of the gamma-ray infusion procedure, but face it Samson, you've never really been in my league and I doubt that you are now, even after whatever boost you may have gotten from the gamma-scope. So you can dispense with the posturing and intimidation". "Stupid?" Samson repeated, raising an eyebrow. "That's a nasty, demeaning word. I don't think I've ever heard you use it before, Bruce." Samson rubbed his jaw with exaggerated thoughtfulness. "Now who does like to toss that word around a lot?" "I am going to tell you this one time Samson." Bruce growled menacingly. "I am in control here." Bruce moved closer to Samson as he spoke. "Now, you are going to move aside." Bruce continued, now glowering down at Samson. "Or I'm going to move you." "If that's how you want this to play out." Samson played at giving an ambivalent shrug. "Your call." Bruce could tell that despite the other man's implication that any fight between them would be Bruce's own choice, Samson was the one itching to test himself against the Hulk once again. Bruce realized that Samson wasn't going to stop until he got what he wanted. So be it. The first thing Bruce needed to do was make sure their tussle didn't damage any of his equipment. "Fine, you win." Bruce pretended to relent, acting as though his bluff had been called . He placed what he hoped seemed like a friendly hand on Samson's thick shoulder. "I realize that you only want what's best". The smug, expectant look vanished from Samson's face, replaced by one of confused disappointment. "Uh yeah, I'm er...glad to see you come around on this." Having took down Samson's guard, the Hulk's grip on the man's shoulder rapidly ramped up in power until his massive green hand was exerting the crushing force of a hydraulic press. The Hulk then quickly whirled around and hurled Samson through one of the empty docking bay doors. The door was torn apart like tin-foil as Samson blasted through it and sailed through the air to land near the perimeter fence far across the compound from the docking bay. The Hulk tore through the ragged hole left by Samson's body enlarging it further and leaped after him, landing almost on top of the recovering man. "Stay down, Leonard!" Bruce warned as he forced Samson onto his back by planting a massive green foot on the prone man's chest. To prevent possibly being kicked, the Hulk had pinned both of Samson's ankles to the ground by standing on them with his other foot. "Ungffff! You've...learned some rather dirty tricks since the last time we scrapped." Samson grunted as he pushed at the Hulk's foot. "I wouldn't have thought you had in it in you. Don't know whether to be impressed or disappointed." "As long as you stop interfering with me, I don't care one way or the other." Now it was Bruce's turn to be smug. God it felt good to win a fight again. "Do we have a deal? Are you going to stop resisting me?" "Unghh...depends..." Samson replied. "Today's Wednesday, right?" "Huh? Umm, yes. I mean - what's that got to do with -" "I work abs; Monday, Wednesday, Saturday." Samson quipped. At that, Bruce felt the area of Samson's abdomen pinned by his heel harden exponentially. Samson stopped shoving at the Hulk's foot and put his hands behind his head and slowly started sitting up, forcing against the Hulks foot and leg. The inhumanly thick muscles in the Hulk's quads and calf flared to even greater girth as the Hulk drove his foot harder against Samson's chest. Samson gritted his teeth, snarled and pushed back forcing his shoulders up off the dirt and forcing the Hulk's massive leg to lose ground against him. With a burst of effort, Samson sat almost all the way upright. "Oh, yeah." He grunted. "One." The sudden movement had the Hulk struggling not to pitch over backward when suddenly Samson clamped both hands on the top of the Hulk's foot, pressing it firmly against his chest as he relaxed and settled back onto his back once more. Holding the Hulk's foot to his chest like someone might hold a free-weight plate for resistance, Samson grunted and then the Hulk barely had time to fully regain his balance before once again the Hulk felt pressure mount beneath his foot as Samson started to sit up again. "I said STAY DOWN!!" The Hulk shouted and shifted his weight more directly over Samson as he simultaneously pressed the outer edge of that green foot - massive as a bridge pylon - against Samson's throat. With a flex of his bare pecs, Samson forced the Hulk's foot up and away from his throat. He fixed Bruce with his eyes. "Now that was a nasty move, I don't recall ever seeing you this determined." Samson observed as he powered up to nearly a full sitting position again. "Two." He added, with satisfaction. As he both struggled to maintain his balance and fight back against Samson, every giant muscle in the Hulk's mighty legs surged huge with effort, but Samson didn't yield. "I usually do a few hundred of these, Bruce." Samson said haughtily, then lowered his heavily muscled torso back to a prone position. "Hope you have some time to kill." Bruce flailed for balance. "Let go of me!" He insisted angrily as he finally managing to wrench his foot out of Samon's grip. His temper getting the better of him, Bruce then drove his freed foot hard into Samson abdomen. Samson, caught between flexing his superhuman abs, had the wind partially knocked from his sails by this vicious attack, but even so, he laughed almost giddily as his lower torso was driven a couple of feet into the ground. Bruce retreated a few steps, taken aback by how his temper was getting away from him. Samson's head, forearms and lower legs protruded almost comically from the shallow crater Bruces stomp had embedded him in. The effect was enhanced by his continued laughter. The man sounded more like he was recovering from a bout of intense tickling than from being stomped into the ground by the Incredible Hulk. Samson hopped gracefully to his feet, dusting the dirt from his backside as his laughter abated. "I've really got you riled up, huh Bruce." Bruce visibly willed himself to calm down. "I'm through letting you goad me into fighting, Leonard." "What's wrong? Did I bruise your ego?" Samson asked smarmily. He held Bruce's stare as he rubbed one hand over the rippling cobblestone wall of his abs. "Along with your poor wittle footsie?" Samson advanced on the Hulk confidently. "If you are as completely in control as you say you are, then you should be able to keep your intellectually challenged alter ego in check, even as I provoke him in the most potent way possible - by demonstrating that "puny Green-hair" is now the strongest one there is." "I don't care, make any claims you like! I'm willing to stipulate to that if you'll just leave me alone!" Bruce replied. He tried to sound indifferent on the subject, but couldn't quite pull it off. "Your reasoning self might say that, Bruce - might even wish it were true." Samson acknowledged as he closed on the Hulk. "But we both know that there is a side of you that does care - a side that won't ever accept being weaker than anyone else. The savage Hulk may not be ascendent, but he's never truly gone because he is an aspect of you. A part of you." Samson punctuated this last point with a couple of stabbing jabs between the Hulk's pecs with an accusing finger. As Samson had often done in the past, the skilled psychiatrist had brought Bruce up short with his insight. Could what Bruce was doing here at Northwind really be more about returning the Hulk to the pinnacle of sheer, brute-force muscle than it was about any potential threat Chris O'Malley might represent. In the end did it really matter? The solution to Chris's potential threat was to have that threat checked by the power of the Hulk. Bruce created the problem and he had to solve it. "You're right, Samson." Bruce conceded flatly. "In the end I guess all of us are really no more than the sum of our parts." Bruce suddenly laid into Samson with a ground-shaking, surprise punch to the solar plexus. Immediately after his strike Bruce started forward, intending to follow up the devastation of this attack with a flurry of similar blows until he had put an end to Samson's meddling once and for all. But surprisingly, Samson didn't budge an inch and the Hulk collided clumsily with the unaffected target of his assault. Samson seized Bruce beneath his massive green arms and shoved him backward until the larger man was at arms length. "Steady there Bruce, don't get ahead of yourself." With that Samson lifted the Hulk into the air, pulling him completely off his feet and then, incredibly - almost casually, he tossed the Hulk high into the air. Very high. The sheer acceleration shocked the Hulk. The initial force of Samson's throw made him feel as if his muscles were going to shear away from his skeleton. The flesh of his face rippled and distorted like that of a test pilot undergoing training in a multi-g centrifuge. Of course, his body immediately began to slow due to friction with the air around him, but the rate of deceleration was almost imperceptible and he was near the edge of the Earth's atmosphere before he finally slowed completely to a stop and began his fall back. Bruce could not remember a time, at least when he was in control of the Hulk, when he had been hurled so high into the atmosphere. He had never purposefully attempted to leap such a distance straight up. He wondered for a minute if he would be able to do it, but that was ridiculous. Of course he could. There was no way Samson could accomplish something with his arms that was beyond the power of the Hulk's massively muscular legs. He flailed to keep himself oriented right-side up as he peered past his feet to the Earth below him. As he slowly picked up speed, he noticed that Samson had demonstrated a remarkable amount of accuracy and control. He had kept him perfectly geosynchronous. A few dozen miles below the surprised Hulk, Leonard Samson lowered his gaze from watching Bruce Banner become a vanishing speck in the air over his head. "Damn." He said with a short laugh as he surveyed the wilderness that surrounded the Northwind Observatory. "Might have put a little too much muscle into that." He noted an impressive relic from the last Ice Age a few hundred meters beyond the perimeter fence, narrowing his eyes as he took its measure before returning his attention to the sky above him. "Sorry Bruce, but I really do need to establish that you are in full control of the Hulk." Samson declared to himself as he picked out the tiny dot that was the plummeting green behemoth - a dot that was rapidly growing in size now. "And if my goading does cause the mighty green meanie to come out and play..." Without shifting his gaze, Samson flexed his right biceps and ran his left hand over its steel-hard peak, grinning. "...then I get to see how the savage Hulk fares against me now in a full-on, rage-fueled rampage." "Uh-oh." Samson added worriedly when he realized the speed with which the Hulk was hurtling earthward. "The big guy's comin' in hot." Samson took several steps backward, just clearing the immediate area as the Hulk slammed into the ground. Leg muscles used to absorbing phenomenal amounts of energy from leaps that could propel the Hulk across big chunks of a State were not quite able to compensate for the kinetic energy imparted by the power of Samson's throw. They were only able to redirect some of the Hulk's momentum and send him stumbling forward. The ground broke up beneath his impact, tripping up the Hulk and sending him sprawling forward onto the ground near Samson's feet. "Ouch. Ten's all around for height, but you really need to work on that dismount." Samson said with a smug grin as he offered the Hulk a hand up. Bruce's adrenaline levels were spiking from the ordeal of a near re-entry level fall from the sky. He choked on the dust kicked up by his landing, causing him to cough out his words as he slapped away Samson's hand. "I...don't need...your help, Samson." Bruce clambered to his feet and struggled to clear his lungs and get control of his coughing fit. Samson shrugged and placed his hands behind his head. As Bruce got to his feet the herculean psychiatrist took a deep breath and looked around, casually admiring the beauty of the clear, if freezing-cold, day. "I'm curious, Bruce. That last hit - how much did you put into it?" Bruce glared at Samson as the other man stood before him. He couldn't stop his eyes from shifting to either side of Samson's face where even relaxed, the handsome doctor's enormous biceps loomed like a couple of planetoids in mutual orbit. There was no denying it. Samson had always been a heavy hitter, but the gamma-scope procedure had amplified his brawn prodigiously. Bruce tried to quell an eerily recognizable feeling of dread as he considered how to answer Samson's question. The way his punch had just been stopped cold by Samson's thick, muscular chest was all too familiar. Maybe it hadn't been the Hulk's most powerful effort, but Samson had never before been able to take a punch like that to no effect at all. "You can’t be as strong as him." Bruce muttered, not really intending to express this thought out loud. But Samson caught it. The strapping powerhouse dropped his arms and cocked his head in attentiveness. "Can't be as strong as whom?" Bruce's mind raced. This whole situation was spinning out of control and he didn't have an unlimited amount of time. If Chris knew where he was and what he was up to, Bruce wasn't sure what the kid might do. He had barely been able to convince Chris to lay low for a while and be content with sparring with the Hulk until he had the hang of wielding the planet-cracking might of the kid's newly manifested mutant muscles. Leonard Samson's persistent need to test his physical prowess against ever more powerful opponents would make seeking out Chris a nearly irresistible draw and Samson was no fool. He would quickly deduce the mutant origins of Chris's might and Bruce was sure that Chris's reaction to the discovery of this fact could be downright catastrophic. "C'mon Bruce. I was right, wasn't I. Someone has had the Hulk on the ropes lately." Samson moved closer, confidence emanating off him in waves. "I'm handling it." Bruce insisted. "You can't get involved in this Leonard, you'll only make things worse." "Sounds to me like you're in over your head." Samson countered. In a flash, he grabbed the Hulk's thick forearm and yanked the Hulk forward, sidestepping and slipping behind Bruce, Samson clamped a full-nelson onto the Hulk. Spanning the sheer muscular bulk of the Hulk's lats taxed even a large man like Samson's mighty limbs but Samson didn't let go, even though his feet no longer quite touched the ground. "You're a smart guy Bruce. But you've always had a blind spot when it comes to realizing that you're playing a weak hand." Samson increased the pressure of his hold. "I'm betting that you would benefit from having someone with a more objective perspective in on the situation." Bruce felt the dense musculature of the Hulk's straining torso deform under Samson's onslaught. "I'm warning you, Samson. Let go of me!" Bruce grunted. Bruce lunged backward, slamming Samson through one of the concrete uprights that supported the perimeter fence. He felt Samson tighten his hold more and winced as the Hulk's ribs began to buckle inward. Samson's feet occasionally made contact with the ground, altering Bruce's course, but he sped up, racing blindly backward until he had slammed Samson into something very solid a few meters beyond the fence with a force that sent a considerable shock-wave rippling across the country-side. Infuriatingly, Samson just chuckled. "You're just proving my point here Bruce." But to Bruce's relief, Samson did release him. Bruce turned on Samson and by planting one thick green hand in middle of the shorter man's chest, he shoved him against what appeared to be a high granite outcropping - partially obscured by small trees and other shrubs that had managed to get footholds in the thin soil that had accumulated in the cracks and crevices of the rock-face. Bruce cocked his other arm, threatening a punch. "I'm giving you one last chance to butt out here, Leonard. Please take it." Bruce growled. It took Bruce a few moments to fully comprehend what happened next. Samson squatted and like Atlas shouldering up the sky, he gripped the face of the rock behind him. There was a deep rumble in the earth. Samson straightened his legs, pressing upward and his jeans merely exploded off him as quads and hamstrings flared to a girth that Bruce suspected the Hulk's own mighty limbs couldn't quite match. Calves that were also suddenly surpassing the Hulks in sheer size rippled with power as they fine-tuned Samson's balance. What Bruce had taken for an outcropping of the bedrock that lay beneath the shallow top-soil of the area began to rise into the air. Rise and pitch forward over the stunned physicist. It was no outcropping. Samson straightened and locked his knees. Shrugging his shoulders to balance his burden a little better. Samson had uprooted a colossal erratic boulder, deposited on the ice-scoured bedrock of the ancient landscape by the last retreating glacier that had covered this area thousands of years ago. It had the sheer size of something that wouldn't have seemed out of place on a city block in lower Manhattan. From a distance, it appeared that a new mountain was heaving itself into the sky. Bruce felt cold fear wash over him along with the shadow of that massive chunk of geology. Could even the savage Hulk at his most enraged support that kind of weight on his shoulders? He'd been under that kind of tonnage only once before. At the time, he'd been slowly losing his control over his brutish alter-ego and was therefore able to access some of his rage-fueled might, but even then, it had been all he could do to simply brace a fraction of such a weight for a short time. But Leonard Samson wasn't finished. Giant flakes of granite the size of manhole covers sheared off the boulder where Samson's hands pressed into the rock as he shoved ever upward. When the surface stabilized enough before his grip, Samson transferred the weight from his shoulders and slowly pressed a rock that in some parts of the solar system might be classified as a small moon fully over his head. "It's one of those times Brucie. You've been dealt the weaker hand here." Samson smiled smugly. "Now you are going to start cooperating with me or I swear, I'll toss this pebble right on top of Northwind." Bruce's face went white with fear and disbelief. He looked from Samson toward Northwind. Through an unsettlingly distant curtain of falling dirt and debris that marked the edge of the staggering mass of solid granite currently being suspended above him, he could see the facility that represented almost every scientific advancement he'd been able to achieve since being transformed into the Hulk. "I've got nothing to lose by flattening Northwind and if doing it will keep you from possibly unleashing an out-of-control, powered-up Hulk on the world, then all the better." Though right now, wielding such a massive weight and not even topping out, part of Samson relished the idea of having a go at such an augmented Hulk. His grin broadened at the thought of it. Who knew, he might yet get that chance. Bruce swallowed reluctantly, as he held up his hands in defeat. "Okay!...Alright - You win, What is it you want from me Leonard?" Samson beamed triumphantly. "Now that's more like it." He chuckled and for a moment turned his attention more directly to evaluating the negligible degree of challenge posed to his strength by the immense boulder he'd lofted overhead. "I know! How about we play Atlas and Hercules?" Samson suggested, doing an impression of an excited kid playing pretend at recess. "I'll be Atlas." Samson stepped closer to the Hulk, causing the solid bedrock beneath him to audibly fracture as he made as if to hand off the staggering weight he was wielding. The Hulk blanched and stepped back nervously. Samson laughed heartily. "Wow, the look on your face, Bruce." He lowered and pressed the weight slightly a couple of times. Controlling it with little effort. "Would this fleck of granite really be too much for the Hulk to handle?" It was galling enough, capitulating to Samson, but having him continue to rub his victory in the Hulk's face was starting to rile Bruce enough to reconsider. If there was one thing about his dull-witted alter ego that Bruce did admire, it was that the brute (with one major exception) never gave up. He always (again, with that same major exception) found a way to overcome any physical challenge he was presented with. Bruce knew that this potential for accessing greatly increased strength was somewhere within him. Both he and Samson had always suspected that it was his scientist's predilection for dispassionate analysis that was the road-block that kept him from achieving the unfettered power his more instinct-driven side tapped into so naturally. In a way, rationality and reason were like the Hulk's Kryptonite and Bruce Banner had rarely been able to abandon either and was therefore incapable of power beyond the Hulk's considerable but limited baseline strength level. But in that moment, Samson's taunting interference on top of several exhausting weeks of being utterly crushed in one contest of strength after another by a mere teenager combined to cause a momentary lapse in Banner's control. It was almost like that brief feeling of admiration for the berserker within him became a psychological conduit through which the traumatized psyche of the Savage Hulk - roused to action by the infuriating boasts of one of his most persistent opponent's - somehow seized partial control. Suddenly a passenger in his own body, Banner found himself charging Samson, who somehow seemed unsurprised. With a knowing smirk, Samson tossed his burden into the air just as he was bulldozed by his opponent. They became a tangle of massive, muscular limbs and Samson was pitched onto his back, landing hard with the Hulk on top of him. Roaring in Samson's face, the Hulk leaned forward, in an attempt to use the leverage of the giant's greater bulk to keep Samson's shoulders pinned to the ground as Bruce Banner's bifurcated psyche waged battles on fronts both internal and external. Like a neophyte surfer learning to harness the awesome power of the ocean and turn it to his own purpose, Banner sought to take advantage of the surge in strength brought on by his savage self's attempt at re emergence without having his conscious control totally swept away. It was difficult not to give in to the rage. Even as he struggled to subdue Samson, Bruce cringed inwardly - awaiting the sickening sound of his Northwind Observatory being obliterated beneath the thousands of tons of solid rock he'd glimpsed Samson hurl high into the sky just as the Hulk had charged him. Instead, just as the Hulk tried to push himself up and separate from Samson enough to demand the other man's surrender, he felt Samson thrust his arms upward with incredible force and had just enough time to suspect that the other man was trying to clamp another submission hold on him when he felt a tremendous impact against the entirety of his upper back. The force of it slammed him bodily back down onto Samson with what felt like the force of a gamma-bomb detonation. Bruce's massive and inhumanly muscular frame rebounded upward like a rag-doll, only to immediately collide with something of a total and unyielding solidity before he fell back onto Samson, where it took him a few moments to fight off a slide towards unconsciousness. Bruce shook his head, trying to clear the stars from his vision. Planting his hands on the ground on either side of Samson, he made an unsteady second attempt to push himself up. It was difficult maneuvering to support himself with Samson's arms jutting straight upward on either side of him like thick marble columns. He didn't rise very far before something stopped him and then began to press him inexorably downward, The Hulk's arms trembled, trying to resist but slowly lost ground forcing him into Samson and pinning them both down with tremendous pressure. At least, this is how it seemed to the Hulk from his limited vantage point. The Hulk wheezed as he found himself having to struggle for breath. He felt the muscles of Samson's torso surge and somehow the pressure abated slightly. "What...was that?" Banner managed, catching his breath. "What hit us?" Banner asked wondering what could have hammered the both of them with such power. "Now that was reckless, Bruce." Samson warned with a grunt. "What if you had made me lose control of this little paper-weight." Bruce felt something solid and rough again press down on his back - the pressure concentrated where the Hulk's torso was thickest - at the shoulders and chest. Then Bruce finally pieced together what had happened. They weren't pinned down, at least, Samson wasn't - he'd somehow managed to catch that towering boulder as it had crashed earthward and he was now pressing it above the Hulk's back with both hands. A feeling of elation washed through Bruce. "Northwind? You didn't smash it?" He was sure he'd lost the observatory and everything in it. He wanted to push himself up and inspect the structure, but again that massive rock being suspended above his back prevented him. "Northwind is the least of your worries." Samson advised. "You've tried to fake me out twice, Bruce. So now, I'm going to take more drastic measures to demonstrate how little choice you have in the matter of cooperating with me." The Hulk felt the compacting pressure being exerted on his lats by Samson's ramrod-straight arms lessen as they began to bend slowly at each elbow. Small fissures in the bed-rock beneath the Hulk's palms zig-zagged out as more of the boulder's mass was transferred to Bruce's back. As Samson continued to slowly lower his arms Bruce could feel the gritty, granite surface of the rock bite into the skin of his shoulder-blades as the rock settled lower. Until that moment, Bruce had - for the most part - been able to brace himself, supporting himself over Samson's prone torso with his arms. But those mighty arms simply couldn't handle the weight being forced on them now and the Hulk was slowly being pinned with more and more weight directly against his opponent. "Remind you of anything Bruce?" Samson asked with a grin. "Like when you were that spindly little adolescent in gym-class and the coach couldn't coax even a single pushup out of you?" As the Hulk strained mightily to keep himself from being forced lower, this comment drove home to Bruce the degree to which Samson was getting carried away. Under normal circumstances the highly competent psychoanalyst would never use information gleaned from a patient's personal sessions in such an unprofessional manner. It was evidence that the other man was far too caught up in exploring his new-found strength level. Bruce wondered if pointing out this lapse might be enough to snap Samson out of this bout of ego-mania, but it was all he could do to keep from being overwhelmed by the tonnage Samson was slowly lowering onto him. "You are really being a pill with this whole situation Bruce. To top it off, you're forcing me off my workout schedule. I'm not supposed to be working chest and arms until tomorrow." Teasingly, Samson pushed the boulder upwards slightly, giving the Hulk a moment's respite as he bantered. "On the bright side, I've always found bench-pressing a good warm-up weight to be invigorating." Samson lowered the boulder once more before the Hulk could fully recover. Letting it sink lower and placing more pressure on Bruce than ever. The triceps of the Hulk's faltering arms flared under the onslaught, his super-humanly thick tendons audibly thrummed as the inconceivable tension being forced on them ramped up to an even higher level. The pressure of the slowly descending rock was forcing his ribcage into Samson's. The other man may have had a smaller overall skeletal frame than the Hulk but there seemed to be just as much muscle packed onto it now. Being forced relentlessly down onto Samson's pecs was like being slowly crushed against a couple of massive anvils. Despite his supreme effort, the Hulk's arms quickly gave out. He was driven painfully down onto his elbows and air was forced from his massive lungs as he was smashed down even more into Samson's unyielding physique. "...stop..." The Hulk wheezed, barely able to manage that single word. To the Hulk's relief, Samson did stop, he even raised the boulder slightly making it easier to breath. "I'll make a deal with you Bruce. I promise not to bring this thing any lower. I'll give you that promise as a freebie. Now all I want from you is a sign that you are willing to admit that I have valid reasons to want to monitor your psychological state and your actions at Northwind." "I...<pant>...I can see...<pant>...where you might have...concerns." Bruce relented between gasps for breath as he scrambled to push himself up away from his intimidating proximity to Samson. But his effort yielded nothing. Samson may have backed off slightly from crushing the Hulk, but he still wasn't letting him go anywhere. "There. You see, Bruce." Samson encouraged. "Was that so bad? There are harder things than cooperating with me. Now do you agree to submit yourself to an evaluation?" "Yes." Bruce responded tersely. "Now we're getting somewhere. You are also," Samson continued. "going to fill me in on this encounter you have apparently had. The one where the Hulk got his butt handed to him. If I'm right, these things are probably all interconnected. I'm going to need the big picture if I'm going to be of any help." Bruce's answer was a strained silence. He clenched his jaw shut in determination not to give in on this point. The last thing he needed was an encounter between Chris and Samson before he was ready. Not to mention the principle of the issue. He had promised Chris that he would not reveal his mutant nature. "I'm gonna have to insist on this, Bruce." Samson warned. "I can't!" Bruce grunted. "Now, I've never known you to go back on a promise, Leonard." He continued defiantly. "And I doubt that you can suspend that thing over us indefinitely so I suggest that you let me out of this ridiculous situation and be satisfied with the concessions I've already made." "Hmm" Samson paused as though considering whether or not Bruce had a point. "Actually, I probably could wait you out here, but I'm familiar with your stubborn streak and frankly, I've no interest in investing that kind of time." Samson chuckled. "Besides, I may have promised not to lower Mount Warm-up any further..." Without warning, like a boot-camp inductee being berated by a belligerent drill sergeant in his first lineup, Samson stuck out his thick chest, driving the Hulk's upper body sharply higher and once again grinding Bruce's battered back into the solid granite of that immense boulder. "But I didn't say anything about not raising you." Samson chuckled at his own cleverness. "N-no." Bruce protested, struggling to find away to free himself. "You know the secret to a great chest routine Bruce? It's to squEEEZe the muscle with every rep." Samson explained, flexing his pecs thicker by the second and compressing the Hulk's larger but out-muscled torso into the suspended boulder with greater and greater force. Samson leveled off flexing his unstoppable chest for a moment to gauge the effect it was having on the Hulk. The Hulk's eyes bulged and his mouth was open in a futile effort at speech, but he simply didn't have the breath. His face was turning red even through the green hue of his skin. This seemed to satisfy Samson. "You, know, I really do think that I'm still getting stronger." He mused. "Now, do you tell me what I need to know or do I see how high I can bounce both you and this pet rock of mine?" Still unable to speak, the Hulk nodded in panicky agreement. "Atta boy, Bruce." Samson praised. But he didn't immediately reduce the punishing flexing of his bulging pecs. "Oh, and Bruce..." Samson added, then he actually flexed even harder before continuing. Any resistance the Hulk was offering by way of flexing his own muscles crumpled before this surge and Bruce's vision began to go dark as he teetered on the brink of unconsciousness. "...I'm confident that this time you aren't trying to trick me, right?" The Hulk managed a weak shake of his head as his eyes began to roll back into his head. "Good." Samson concluded with a brisk nod. He relaxed his chest, allowing the Hulk to suck in some air. At the same time, he sent the boulder rocketing skyward as easily as a normal man might pass a basketball. Samson sat up gently, so as not to hyperextend the barely conscious Hulk's back, but scrambled quickly to his feet once he'd disentangled himself. Bruce lay flat on his back, recovering. He managed to raise his head enough to keep Samson in his sight. He watched wide-eyed as Samson again caught the mountainous boulder as it fell from the tremendous height he'd tossed it to. The force of it actually compressed the solid bedrock beneath his feet, deforming it visibly. Hey Bruce? "Did I ever tell you that I almost made the Olympic shot put team my junior year as an undergrad?" Samson narrated as he bent his head to avoid the boulders bulk. For a moment, he steadied the tonnage with both hands, then incredibly, he balanced the entire thing using only his right arm and with a shove so powerful it defied comprehension, hurled the entire massive bulk of it cleanly off the surface of the Earth with enough force that it was set on a trajectory that would eventually carry it completely out of the gravity well of the Sun itself. As Samson steadied himself from the recoil of his effort, he dusted his hands, scanning the sky in the direction of the vanquished boulder. "Now that was a good session." He turned around regarding the Hulk with a satisfied smirk. "I think we made some real progress today, Bruce."

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: I thought that I would describe the whole day, but decided to stop at noon. Hope you guys like it. Anyways, hope you guys enjoy this, and as before, please do share any comments and critique, I appreciate it. I woke up to the smell of fresh breakfast. I sat up and stretched my fairly average body, my ankle greeting me with a twinge of pain. I didn't see or hear Ty, so I moved to the bathroom to brush my teeth and to freshen up. I checked myself in the mirror. My face looked back at me and like always, it looked like some prankster took a brush and dotted my brown skin with fresh henna while I was sleeping. The signs of lack of exercise were pretty clear. A small layer of fat covered muscles that were a bit bigger some time ago, my belly bulging out slightly despite not having any food in several hours. Well, it wasn't /that/ bad. But exercising shouldn't hurt, as long as I was less clumsy than yesterday evening. I was mostly hairless, with a patch of pubic hair, and a very light dusting of hair along my legs. I kept the hair on my head short. I finished up and made my way over to the kitchen, picked up the still warm plate with some toasted crickets with some vegetables, and went to the backyard I shared with a few other apartments. There was a big table with benches around, a big tree providing shade and- Oh. Naked Ty cranking out push ups underneath. He didn't notice me, so I limped to the table, sitting so I could watch him. It was such a lovely sight in the morning, his skin, coffee-like except in the few places where sunlight pierced through the branches and illuminated spots on his back which looked lighter. His body supported only on his fingertips and ends of his toes, the length of his long fingers somewhat offsetting the range of motion stolen by his beach ball pecs. His torso was as stiff as a board, not bending in the slightest. His bowling ball like buttcheeks, slightly flexed, bouncing hypnotically up and down, his dick and balls flopping around on the other side from the quick changes in position. A stray thought entered my mind: would he have any difficulty doing push ups if he got hard? Would he just literally fuck anything that was under him? Could it be as strong as the rest of him, supporting most of his weight as he flexed himself up and down, no hands? After a while, he went into the side plank position, facing away from me. I took the liberty of feasting my eyes on his perfectly formed calves, his hamstrings, not quite hidden beneath a layer of fat, his quads clearly visible even from behind. A big ass, sticking out even from this angle followed by a thick midsection, from which wing-like lats sprouted. A deep groove along his spine surrounded by his thick back muscles, that reached out for his enormous arms, which were held perpendicular to his body, the lower being as solid as a pillar, easily holding up his immense weight. I was almost done with the breakfast when he switched sides (though it didn't look like he would have any trouble being in that position for a lot longer). He finally noticed me. "Hey, did I wake you up?" "The smell of the breakfast did, thanks." "You're welcome, how is your ankle?" "I should go to the doctor to make sure yesterday's accident isn't anything serious." "I figured, I can take you there. Even carry you if you want. I took the next few days off." "Won't they miss you at the farm?" "Nah, they always nag me about not taking any personal time off and doing all the work for them. Boss almost started to cry from happiness when I told him. Guess he actually misses the physical work." "Well, if you want to be my maid so much... I guess you could go shopping after we come back. I got a few kids coming over for tutoring after lunch. I won't need to move much, so you don't have to be here all the time. Maybe you could even enjoy your vacation?" "Is it all right if I just hang around your apartment? You sure you don't need cleaning anything? I enjoy being around you." "Oh... well, you can stay, I won't kick you out. I enjoy being around you too." When I finished my breakfast, Ty stood up, and came to the table. He took the plate and glass in one hand, and offered me a ride on his other arm. I eagerly agreed, so he told me to turn around on the bench and lift myself up a bit. As soon as I did it, he slid his hand between my legs and lifted up while angling his forearm upwards, which caused my body to slide down, until his biceps, similar in thickness to my torso, stopped my descent. I hugged the warm pillar for balance, even though there wasn't much danger of me falling off his thigh-like forearm, and he straightened up, nothing indicating that my weight bothered him. As he came back inside, he playfully flexed his whole arm, which caused his forearm to harden and push my legs a bit wider, before his expanding biceps forced me a bit back towards his hand before he set me down. He had a quick shower, and we got dressed, I put on a white cloth vest and shorts, while he wore a pair of black drawstring sweatshorts and a strip of dark blue cloth that covered his midsection. "I took the liberty of contacting doctor Kuti earlier, she said she has time for you today before noon. I know that you don't like being babied, but I just thought it'd be nice for you to sleep in." "Thank you. I appreciate it. I should apologize for yesterday's explosion too, I overreacted." "Hey, no problem, I get it. So, you wanna get carried there by your personal butler?" He flexed in a monstrous most-muscular, showing off his whole body, his legs straining his shorts, underscored by a deep growl summoning a cold shiver that went up my spine. "Uh, as tempting as that seems, I'll have to politely decline. Could you give me my crutches from the closet? I may not be able to run for a while, but at least they could help me start strengthening my arms, and I won't have to rely solely on you for transportation. And if you're so eager to carry me all the time, I'll make the time for you. You do make quite a comfortable seat." "Aww, yeah! I'll hold you to that!" He rushed to the closet to get me the crutches. "So, um, can I come with you anyway?" "Of course you can. You'd probably start worrying I got lost five minutes after I went out of your sight." I started poking his thigh. "That's not true. I'd give you six minutes." He replied with a smirk, tensing the poked thigh, the flexed muscle becoming steel-like hard and pushing my finger back. "Fair enough. Shall we get going?" "Yeah." We departed for the street, Ty's giant stature naturally drawing attention. People knew him, thanks to him spending half of his childhood here and his efforts to come to my home as often as his free time allowed, even though he lived on the farm most of the time for better access to his work. I remembered that Ty wasn't really fond of the tram, since he always felt like he was constantly intruding in others' space with his shoulders, broad as three normal guys, and people having difficulty trying to go around his thick frame if he was standing. So I tried to go across the street, the route which lead to the doctor's by foot, but Ty's massive body quickly blocked my way. "Oh, no you don't, I see what you're trying to do, but that's not an option today. We're going by tram or I'm carrying you. Those are your only options. I don't want you ending up in a hospital because you wanted to spare my feelings. And the tram is empty anyway." I looked at the tram that just rounded the corner, and he was right. "Okay, fine. We're taking the tram." We got on board, and he sat down quickly, to save himself from having to bend down, making himself comfortable, spreading his considerable arms along the back rest of the bench. I followed him, and sat next to him, leaning into his side, my head supported by the side of his meaty pec. He was a bit surprised, but a wide smile lit up his bearded face quickly, and he gently put his arm around me, nudging me closer to him. I'm sure he had to hold himself back from letting the whole weight of the arm on me, because it had to weight almost as much as I did, but I felt no discomfort. Glancing down, his crotch told me that he loved this. During our ride, only two other people boarded before we had to leave, so it wasn't bad at all.When our stop came up, so we got off and walked the short distance remaining to the doctor. We entered the bright waiting room, the only other patient was an old white guy in a wheelchair. We politely struck up a conversation, to fill the time. He mentioned that we looked like a lovely couple, which surprised me, but I thanked him. I sensed that Ty was taking the backseat in the conversation, and he made no effort to confirm or deny the man's assumption, only smiling politely, but shooting me a questioning look. Before the conversation could continue further, the nurse came out, and took the man in, while telling us that this should be a routine check-up, so they will take me in in just a few minutes. As the waiting room became silent, I started thinking about the man's words. "Ty... are we a couple?" "Do you want us to be?" "I... I don't know. Do you?" "I do, yeah." "Huh. I... have to say, I'm not sure what I'm supposed to say here." "You don't have to say anything. You don't have to want to be a couple with me. I'm fine with being your friend, because that's wonderful on its own." "I, uh, thank you. That never even occured to me." "I kinda figured, since you never talked about anyone tickling your fancy." A few silent moments went by. Then suddenly I was enveloped in the warm and comforting pressure of his side hug. "Hey, don't worry, you don't have to figure this out right now. Seriously." I rubbed his arm as a silent form of gratitude. In that moment, the old man wheeled out of the doors, followed by the nurse. "Eli, you can come in now." "Right, thank you for seeing me." Ty let me out of his embrace, and I stood up, and followed her into the office. The visit went smoothly, the ankle seemed alright, so the doctor told me just to be careful with it, and progressively start to load it over the next few days and she applied slow-release topical analgesic, which would numb the worst of the pain for about 24 hours. Then she bid me goodbye. I went back into the waiting room. Back to Ty. I sat back down at his side. "So, what now?" "Well, I was thinking you could go to the food court, you already know what needs restocking, while I'll go back, and make a mushroom risotto so it'll be ready when you'll get back." "Okay, that sounds great." "Could you bring some mutton too? I haven't had it in a long time." And it was his favourite meat. His face lit up. "Yeah, I can do that. Oh, how's your ankle? I assume it's fine since you obviously don't need me to chaperone you." "Yeah, the doctor said it'd be fine, I just need to exercise it starting tomorrow." "That's great. I can assist you with that. If you want." "Yeah, I'd like that." We left the building, Ty followed me to the tram stop, and he waited until the tram took off. When I sure I was out of his sight, I slumped on the bench and cupped my face into my hands. 'Ty wanted a closer relationship with me. How did I not see it before? Do /I/ want a closer relationship with Ty? I guess I'm not opposed to the idea... What does 'closer relationship' even mean for Ty? Will there be sex...?' Now that I was alone, the barrage of questions started pouring down. I forced myself to breathe more slowly, deciding that I couldn't answer some of those question without Ty, but I can work on others. I obviously liked Ty. I definitely wouldn't mind being around him more frequently. I've never given sex much thought... we did learn about it pretty thoroughly at school, but I always assumed I was asexual. Not that sex was repulsing, it just... wasn't really a thing for me. I noticed the tram stopping, so I looked up, and seeing that it was my stop, I got off. I went inside my apartment, started cooking the risotto. When I had a few minutes, I took out a paper and a pencil and sat down in the kitchen. I started writing down questions, and added answers where I could. When the lunch was done, I had almost both of the sides of the paper filled with text. And there were still more questions. Suddenly, there was a knocking on the door that shattered my thoughts.

Hey all. It's my first story... ever, really. This is set in AKA's Transform Universe, and is kind of a side story to his. The powers and rules are the same, it's just set on the other side of the planet. If anyone has any criticism or suggestions, please let me know. Even if it's a private message. I hope to improve as I go along with this. ----------------------------------- Sydney, 1st of March, the Gay and Lesbian Mardi Gras Parade “Well,” Nate thought, “This this isn’t what I had in mind.” Nate, aged 22, had decided to make the trip into the big city, to go and see what was apparently the biggest event of its’ kind in the southern hemisphere. And it was certainly big. All around was a massive throng of human mass. For someone unused to even normal Sydney crowds, this made Nate more on edge and feeling more exposed than happy. Everywhere he looked, there were group selfies, young parents hoisting their infant children in the air so they could plough through the crowds to snacks or whatever. Nate had a strong suspicion this is what it’s like to travel to Mecca for the Hajj. Though he doubted there was this much glitter and jockstraps at Mecca. And yet, despite seeing the massive crowds at the parade, he still felt disappointed. Not to do with his gayness. Nate was comfortable knowing he liked guys, and no one gave him shit over it. But Nate did have his demons. Aside from the crippling shyness that made being at the parade nearly unbearable, ha was also having trouble at university. The Dean had said if Nate didn’t pick up his performance soon, he would have to be placed on probation. And he just couldn’t bear having that on his conscience. The depression was taking his mind further and further down a dark path. He wasn’t suicidal, but he was worried that may be where he ended up if nothing changed. So, in an effort to bring himself out of his shell, and make some form of human contact, Nate decided to make the trip to see what all the fuss was about. Evidently, so had the rest of Australia. Nate tried to see over the tops of everyone’s heads to see the parade proper. Normally, for the 6’3 lanky youth, this would be easy. Unfortunately, nearly everyone at the front had brought plastic stools, or were standing on the railing, completely obstructing the view of the floats as they went by. Dejected, he decided to go see if the line wrapping around the ice cream truck had shortened any. Maybe he could get something to eat within the next hour. Nate turned to the left, took a step, and landed face first into what felt like a giant rock wrapped in cotton. Startled, Nate looked up to see what he’d bumped into. What greeted his gaze was one of the largest and most overdeveloped chests he had ever seen. Nate was gobsmacked. He couldn’t stop looking at the heaving mass of muscle that was in front of him. “Whoa! Sorry for that, man!” came a booming voice from above the colossal chest. Nate looked up at a face about a head higher than his own was. And it was gorgeous! The man looked to be in his mid-20’s. He had short, spiky black hair, and a stubbly bit of beard brushed his face. He had beautiful, warm brown eyes, and his skin was slightly tanned and absolutely free of any imperfections. He honestly looked like some had photoshopped a fashion model’s face onto an insanely huge bodybuilder. The effect was mesmerizing. Nate must have looked dumbstruck for a while, as the giant man smirked, and held out his meaty paw, almost shoving it into his own bony chest. “Name’s Brian!” He said, somehow drowning out all the white noise of the crowd around the two of them. Nate detected an accent, but it was kind of hard to place. Definitely North America, though. “N-Nate” He replied and gripped the monster appendage in front of him. God, even his hand felt so hot and so hard! Yet, strangely, it didn’t feel like it was calloused or rough, as you would expect from a guy in his physical condition. It weirdly felt almost baby smooth. But whatever was underneath was the real deal. “So, how’re you enjoying things? See anything worthwhile?” “Actually, I can’t see much of anything” said Nate, gesturing to the mound of spectators overshadowing the parade route. “Oh yeah. That sucks, man” Brian shrugged, shifting the beachball sized muscles under his flimsy shirt. Then, he lit up. “Maybe I can help with that!” “What do you mean? Hey hey he- WHOA!” And with that, he bent down and swept Nate up into his powerful arms with barely any effort at all. Then, he was deftly manoeuvred and ended up sitting on Brian’s powerful traps and shoulders, like an oversized child on an equally oversized man. “So, how’s the view? See any better?” Nate had to admit, it was nice being able to see over the throngs of humanity down below. He could see all the colourful floats and marchers as they streamed by. He truly started to feel like he was a kid at a carnival again. He wasn’t pressed in by everyone around him. Instead, he could feel the party atmosphere, and could sense the gaiety of everyone there, in both senses of the word. Yet, despite the wonder of the evening, all his mind could come back to was the inhuman specimen he was sitting on. He shifted his ass, trying to get better balanced, while also getting a real feel of the stony flesh beneath him. It honestly did feel like he was sitting on a stony statue, only it was warm and moving. Then something else became noticeable. It was s smell. It seemed to be coming off of Brian. It was… indescribable. Seriously. He couldn’t think of anything to compare it to. It was rank and spicy and sexy and… it seemed to really awaken some primal, lizard part of his brain. Suddenly all he could think of was sex. Despite the cool-ish evening air, Nate felt hot, and started to feel smothered again. But this time, it felt good. Like he wasn’t being pushed aside, but rather some… thing was holding him close, and it felt really, really good. “Hey, I can feel you’re enjoying yourself up there! What’s got you going?” And that’s when Nate noticed his modest dick was raging hard, and pressed up against the back of Brian’s monster neck. “Oh shit, man I am so sorry about-” “Don’t worry about it, man! Frankly, if there’s any time and place for feeling a little freaky, it’s here! Besides…” Brian continued as he gently lowered Nate to the ground, “I take it as a compliment.” “Oh…Okay then.” “By the way, I’m going to head to the train station. Gotta catch my ride to the hotel. What’re you going to do?” Nate thought about it for a moment. He really really liked this guy. The logical part of his brain kept insisting he had only known this guy for all of ten minutes. But for some reason, that didn’t seem important right there and then. “Actually, I was going to do the same. I’ve got a long trip ahead of me, and I think I can say I’ve at least tried being out here.” So, the mismatched couple moved away from the moshpit on the main street, and headed for the train station a couple of blocks away. And on the way, the two formally introduced themselves. “I’m from the States. Not sure how obvious that is, but there you go. I got here yesterday. I’m pretty much only here for a few days. I’m supposed to be visiting my Aunt and Uncle, but I took a little detour to see how Sydney was.” “Does it meet your expectations?” “Oh yeah! Much nicer than my home town!” Brian scratched his head, allowing his monstrous arms to bunch up and nearly tear his poor shirt at the sleeves. “It’s a shame I have to back and finish school soon.” “Wait, you’re still in school?” Nate was surprised. “How old are you?” Brian puffed up his chest a little more, as if that were possible! “Just turned 18 last month! I graduate in the middle of the year.” “Seriously? Fucking hell! Give me a complex, why don’t you?” “Ah, sorry man. Keep forgetting my story is a bit… unusual.” Nate brushed it off, but kept walking. He could still smell Brian, and feel… whatever the hell that was back at the parade. He picked up his pace slightly, to keep up with Brian and his monstrous strides. “So anyway, tell me about yourself, Nate. I imagine a guy like you has an interesting story to tell.” Nate gave a little chortle. He really didn’t think he was particularly interesting himself. “Alright then,” Nate started “My last name is Blainey. I’m 22, I live and study in Newcastle, and I am pretty much the nerdiest nerd who ever nerded. I guarantee, whatever exciting thing you can think of, I’ve decided to sit at home and play Skyrim instead of doing that.” This got a chuckle out of Brian. “Man, I seriously doubt you mean that! You’re looking pretty awesome in my book!” “Oh please, coming from the Incredible Hunk, that sounds a bit patronising” “No, man, seriously! Don’t let all this fool you, I think guys of any size are amazing! Honestly doesn’t make a difference to me!” He said, gesturing to his near impossible physique. “You’ll forgive me if I don’t take that at face value. I’ve always been under the impression that the ‘Skeleton’ look has been out of date for a while.” “Oh well, suit yourself. But I seriously mean it, you are fucking hot as is.” There was a small silence then, as Nate worked up the courage to tackle the 150kg elephant in the room. “So… how did you get that big anyway? It can’t just be good breeding, can it?” Brian, for the second time that night, gave a small smirk, like he had been expecting Nate to ask all night. “Back home, I’m from a group called Muscle Club. It’s quite new, actually. But, as you can see, membership really does have its perks” With this, he flexed his left arm, which happened to be right in front of Nate’s face. This time, the steely muscle actually made the shirt rip a bit at the sleeves. Nate couldn’t help but stare at the mound of flesh in front of him. It took nearly all his self-control to stop himself grabbing it and just licking it all over. He had never felt this way before. About anyone. “What… what do you do in Muscle Club that’s so special?” Brian just flashed a brilliant, toothy smile. “Well, if you want, we can go to my place and I can show you in more detail. I read the train map, and it looks like you wouldn’t get back to Newcastle until at least 2 a.m. You can crash at mine, if you want.” Nate should have had a proper think about what was being proposed here. He was a grown man, but the ‘Don’t go home with strangers’ rule existed for a reason. But still, there was that amazing feeling he had when around Brian. And spending the night didn’t seem so bad, especially considering how late it was. “Yeah, I think we can do that. But, if you don’t mind, can you go a little easy on me. It’s my… first time.” Brian let out a hearty chuckle, and draped one massive arm around Nate’s bony frame. “Trust me, I guarantee you’ll enjoy every minute of it.”

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: Sorry for the delay guys, my muse is on a strike apparently. Big thanks to MonsterMash62, for proof reading/editing and offering suggestions. Anyway, hope you guys enjoy, and as always, don't be shy to comment and/or critique, I appreaciate everything. We spent the next few days mostly together, having fun. My ankle got good enough that I didn't need to use crutches when walking, although I still wasn't able to bring myself to full on running. We didn’t do anything else sexual together, although I’m sure Ty jerked himself off in the bathroom, many times. Eventually, I got curious and broached the subject of me joining him. "Ty, could I jerk you off?" He perked up. "Absolutely! You sure about it?" "Yes, I want to... explore." “Thank you,” he said as he kissed me on the cheek. "Do you think I could return the favor?" "What'd you have in mind?" "Well, I could jerk you off too, or maybe use my mouth; whatever's comfortable for you." "Okay, that sounds cool. You up for it now?" "Heh, yeah I'm up for it." He stood up, pointing to his hard cock. When we didn't have to leave the apartment, we didn't bother putting our clothes on. "Come on, I'll give you a ride." I stood up and he grabbed me under my armpits like I weighed nothing. He put me on top of his dick, which was strong enough to carry me. I squeezed my thighs to give him some pleasure, which he appreciated with a deep moan. I hugged his front, his lats blocking me from reaching his back, and I kissed his scruffy chest. A faint smell emanated from his skin, from the citrusy soap he used. His hands went to my back, stroking it. When we got to the shower, he set me down. His eyes lit up when he spoke. "So how do you want to do this?" "I was thinking, you sit, or lie down, I do my best, and you give me advice if you think I could do better. How does that sound?" He growled at me with a smirk: "Sounds grrreat." He sat on the floor against the wall and opened his legs. "Knock yourself out." I stepped closer to him, taking in his width and thickness. He’s such a big man, I felt like a dwarf even when he was sitting and I was technically looking down on him. I kneeled between his legs, reaching out to touch his already throbbing cock. "Are you giving me your easy setting?" He gave me a big smile and shrugged. "Well, it's kinda hard to, well, not be hard when a hottie like you is talking about wanting to get me off. Not much of a choice I'm afraid." I let my hand rest on his penis, feeling it twitch. Feeling the warmth and the wetness of his precum leaking onto my fingers. I shuffled closer, brought my other hand to it, and started to spread the precum around his shaft. I had to use both of my hands to cover the whole circumference, it was that thick. I gave him some long, slow strokes, stopping just short of his fist sized head, and he started moaning in time with my fingers. After a few more strokes, I rubbed my fingers over his sensitive head and he tensed up. "Babe, you might want to avoid doing that. At least if you want this to last." I narrowed my eyes at him. "I thought you didn't have any trouble blasting two times in quick succession?” I kept stroking, but slowed down while he spoke. "Not trying to brag, but I can actually go even more often.” He lifted one of his eyebrows at me. “Just letting you know." I smiled at that. "Okay then. Let’s see that." I locked my hands behind the head of his cock and pulled myself closer. His breath caught and as expected, he came with another roar. Large spurts of his cream crashed into my chest, each feeling like a long push from one of his thick fingers. It only took a minute, but I squeezed his head lightly throughout. When the last drop fell onto my chest, I took one finger to the cum sticking to me, and slid it into my mouth. It tasted pretty salty, with the aftertaste reminding me of his scent. Not bad, but I wouldn't drink it out of a glass. "Damn, you look so hot right now," he said with a sigh. "You like me being soaked in your cum?" "Well, yeah. But if you don't like it, we can clean up." "No, it's okay, I want to continue." I thought this would be harder, or more awkward, but it was pretty easy, since I just wanted him to feel good. "Nice. Go right ahead," he said enthusiastically. I felt his precum start to flow again but I wanted to experience something other than his pole. I drifted my hands downward to his balls. I fondled them, feeling their firmness, their weight in my hands. They were quite hairy, the hair short and curly just like on his chest. His balls moved around a little bit as I explored them, and then they twitched closer to his body. I looked up at his face. "Are you close already?" "Around you, I'm always close. But if you mean that twitch, that was me. There's a muscle that can do that." He twitched his balls a few more times for demonstration. "Oh, cool." I gently squeezed them. He closed his eyes. "More, please," he moaned. I applied more pressure, and he started tensing up again, his hands curling into fists, pressing into his stiff thighs. It still felt a little weird, seeing someone so affected by my actions. "Fire in the hole!" I yelled. I gripped his balls with all of my strength, which caused another eruption. His cum shot all over me for the second time that day. As he recovered, his chest heaving, he brought his hand behind my neck and pulled me closer. He leaned in and licked drops of his cum off my face. His tongue tickled me all over and I couldn’t help but giggle. "Damn, you're just the best Eli." I put my hand on top of his. "Thank you. Can you go one more time?" He laughed: "You're going to spoil me at this rate. I think we should drink some water first." "That's a good idea." We stood up and went to the sink. Ty bent down and started drinking, cupping the water and bringing it up to his lips. I looked at his backside, watching his muscles dance as he shifted his weight. He was firm all over. His lower back muscles were bigger than any I’d ever seen before. His big round glutes sat on top of the thick ropes of his hamstrings, which split at the bottom of his legs to attach to his shin bones. I reached out and gave his ass a light pet, it’s size reminding me of a horse. At this he stopped and looked back at me. "What are you doing?" "I was just wondering what your butt felt like. Should I stop?" "Only if you want to stop." He went back to drinking. I rubbed the globe of his left glute with both of my hands, wondering at the size and smoothness that gave way to hair when I strayed near the tight ravine in the middle. I looked into the mirror. We would definitely have to have a shower after. When he had his fill, he stepped away to allow me to drink as well. His belly looked distended slightly from the volume of water he just drank, but was still tight as a drum. I realized that I wouldn't mind if he let himself go and developed a fat belly. His personality wouldn't change and if he didn't mind, there'd be no problem for me. I took only a few gulps, turned off the tap and turned to Ty. He was rubbing his belly, which was sticky from the small bit of cum that had landed on him instead of me. "Ready for more?" he asked. I nodded and he grabbed me under my arms and took me back to our spot in the shower. He sat down and put me on his thigh. "Do you think I could suck you off now?" I paused at that. "Yeah. What do you need me to do?" "Nothing, just relax, enjoy it and tell me if you don't like anything." With that, he grabbed me around my waist and raised me until my crotch was level with his face. Everytime he lifted me I got this exciting feeling in my lower belly. I squirmed every time I felt it, even though I liked it. He noticed. "Am I hurting you? Should I grab you in different way?" "No, it's fine. I'm just a little bit ticklish, but continue." "Alright, let's wake up the little guy." With that, he brought my crotch close enough to touch. His beard tickled at the insides of my legs and my lower belly as he dragged me around his face, inhaling my scent. He moaned lightly, his vibrating cheeks and warm breath causing my legs to tingle as he roamed over me. I held onto his shaved head, rubbing his scalp. My dick responded to all the friction and movement by perking up. "Oh, fuck yeah," he groaned. His first task finished, he straightened his arms to admire his work from further away. He stared at my dick, turning my whole body slightly to look at it from different angles, his smile widening. As far as I knew, it wasn't anything special. Fairly average in length and girth, pointing slightly to the right. He licked his lips: "Damn, that looks beautiful." I raised my eyebrows at that. Did he really find it beautiful? "Uh, thanks." He kept staring at it as he spoke. "And juicy too. I'm gonna enjoy it very much." And with that he opened his mouth wide, and quickly brought me back to his face, inhaling my dick. It suddenly felt like it was snugly enveloped in a moist and warm tunnel that began moving slightly. It was better than what my hand was capable of. More enthusiastic too. Then he started moving my whole body, playing with humming, sucking and swallowing around my dick, creating amazing sensations that traveled from the base of my cock and traveled all along my spine, making me squirm against his hands. He held me firmly, my struggling no match for his muscles. I felt the quick approach of an orgasm, and he must have felt it too, since he eased up. He took me out of his mouth, licking the underside of my dick as it exited. "Fuck, I'm gonna cum very quickly, if you keep that up," I panted. "I... it never felt this good, you're amazing at this." "Hee, thank you. I'm glad you're enjoying it too." I looked down, and his dick was throbbing again. "Wait, you too?" "Heh, yeah. I just can't help myself." I leaned down and kissed the top of his head. This was much more pleasant than masturbation. Masturbation had been exciting at first. Well, I didn't finish my first jerk-off because it felt like the need to pee and I didn't want that to happen in my room. Then I tried on the toilet, and found out that it actually felt good, and it was different than peeing. But over time, it just became a mechanical cleaning of the pipes so to speak. This was something else entirely. I hoped it would be exciting every time. And if it was, maybe we could visit a House of Pleasure. Maybe introducing a few toys would heighten the pleasure from sex for us both. Ty said he's down with pretty much anything... But that would have to wait for now. I directed my focus back to the present. "I'm ready." He grinned widely at that, and he renewed his assault on my crotch. Yeah, I could get used to this. I grabbed his head as he swiftly brought me to the edge and I started bucking against his face. "I'm cumming!" With that, I arched my back to drive my dick even deeper into his mouth. He moaned around my dick, warm air rushed along my legs and I started shooting. As I unloaded, I felt his hands grab me a little bit harder and warm fluid shot along my spine up to my head. He pulled me out, gave my penis a parting lick and smacked his lips. "Mmm, thank you for the treat, it was delicious." "Really?" "Yeah, you taste very good." "Flatterer." "I try." He brought me down to his lap to let me rest. I nuzzled close to him, closing my eyes. I felt his warmth radiating off of his chest. He started rubbing my back. I opened my eyes, looking at his cock, which was still hard and slowly leaking precum again. I reached over and stroked it, coaxing an extra spurt of his pre out of it. "You already want more?" "I want you to feel good. I may not get any direct pleasure from it, but making you happier makes me happier.” He chuckled and brought his other hand to the base of his cock. "Then go ahead, there's more than enough area for both of us and you don't have to do all the work." He started stroking himself, leaving the head to me. I cupped it with both of my hands and noticed that while it was retracted, his foreskin could envelop the head even while his cock was fully erect. "Wow, everything about you is big, even you foreskin!" "Yeah, you want a closer look?" "Yeah." He shortened his strokes, giving me space to inspect it closer. I leaned forward, and started pulling at the foreskin. It was pretty difficult, thanks to the pre and cum making everything slippery, but I succeeded. The pre still made its way through the new obstacle. I slipped my finger inside the tight wet space. Ty moaned loudly at that. "This shouldn't be this hot." I smirked at him. "You think that's hot, huh?" I leaned forward even further and plunged my tongue in there, darting in and out, tasting the salty wetness. He started bucking his hips lightly, driving his penis against my mouth, but it was too big to fit inside. Suddenly he grabbed my head and yanked me off his penis, which erupted in the next second. "Holy... fucking... shit! Damn, you gotta warn me before you do something like that." "Heh, yeah, don't want to get hit in the eye with that." I looked down at my body, which was covered in splotches of drying cum. This was more fun than I imagined, but it was mentally draining for me. "Well, I don't want to spoil the mood, but we should get cleaned up." "You go ahead, you riled me up so much I gotta cum at least once more." I stood up and went over to the shower area to start washing off, while Ty resumed jerking off. I stood with my back to him and as I was scrubbing my head, he grunted loudly and I felt something hitting me on my butt. I turned to him, seeing him kneeling and his cock aimed at me. "You hit what you wanted?" I shook my hips a little at him. "Yeah. Bullseye." "Hmm, you sure about that? I think the bullseye's a bit deeper than that." "You want me to try again?" "Not right now. Though if you were nearer, you could probably penetrate it just with your cum. It packs quite a punch." "Damn, where do all these hot ideas come from?" "I have no idea. How high and how far are you able to cum anyway?" "Haven’t checked recently. Though I'm sure I can shoot over your head." "Could you show me?" "Mmm, one last orgasm, coming right up!" He resumed his vigorous stroking, aiming the dark head of his cock above me. "Ugh, three... two... one... blast OFF!" With that, he once more produced more of the white substance, which went sailing over my head, grazing the ceiling. "Whoah, that's amazing." "Thanks, if you want, I could show you somewhere else with no walls and ceilings." "We could go on a trip outside the city." "Good idea." He stood up and joined me under the shower. He helped me scrub off the dried cum on my back and I helped get it out of his pubes. After that, we toweled off and made some food together to take our minds off of the sex. It had been fun, but I needed a break, to figure out how I felt about it all. After all, we could take our time figuring out what to do next, thanks to Ty’s patience.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4480-how-to-make-the-rugby-team-part-1/ Sorry this took so long but this has got growth and fucking and wrestling so get over it *** Stephen got up the next morning feeling beefier than ever. He'd grown further still over night and was feeling up his own body yet again. He must have eaten a little too much to go to the muscle serum and he was even feeling thicker, softer pecs, just overall bigger. He found that barely any of the clothes he owned fit any more. They were tight around the chest and arms so before Stephen made his way to the gym he thought he'd have a little fun. He picked out a bunch of shirts, button up, short sleeved and stood in front of his full length mirror. He slipped each on one, pulling his body into this much tighter attire. He flexed his triceps and watched them ripple in and out of his sleeves, straining with each push. He then rose both his arms up into a double bi and blam! They ripped, each one, bursting open and letting his biceps out. Grabbing the shirt by its front he pulled forward and it ripped down the back, his lats spreading outward. All this power make Stephen feel great but he had to keep it in for now or he was going to be late. He slipped compression shorts, stretch tight, over his thickening thighs and throbbing cock before putting a singlet on up top. He wouldn't want to be late for coach. *** Stephen walked through the gym to his coach's office. The rest of the boys were deep in concentration, running laps around the gym. He wasn't sure if he should join in when the coach stuck his head out of the door and welcomed him. "Come in boy" Stephen sat down in the chair in front of coach's desk. Coach walked around wearing a tight pair of shorts, showing off those thick buns. He looked a little bigger from yesterday, Stephen would swear. Leaning on the desk he looked Stephen up and down. "Flex for me" "Sorry Coach?" "I said flex for me, come on." Stephen did. He pulled his arms into a double bicep pose before standing up and turning around to show off his back. He pulled his arms down and puffed up his chest to show of his triceps. He then went into a most muscular and looking down on himself he could help but get a semi. It wasn't helped when coach put his hand on his chest and started running it over his nipples. Moving back into a bicep pose coach felt up those too before standing back. "Good work kid, you look good" Coach grinned "You'll get there soon enough" Stephen was kind of disappointed with that but he knew what he meant. Looking back through the windows at the boys out there he knew what coach meant. Looking back he saw that coach, with his back to him, was disrobing. "Coach, do you want some privacy" "Aw shut up Stephen, we're all men here." We certainly were. As coach pulled down his shorts he revealed a pair of soft but chiselled cheeks, and as he bent further a tight hairy hole. Stephen's semi was quickly growing. Coach pulled of his shirt just as sensually before throwing it aside. He then pulled out a singlet, tight and white which he slipped over his beefy bod. Once it was all up he turned around to Stephen who was quickly trying to readjust himself. "So we're wrestling today" "What, why?" "It's a good way to practice tackling. And it's a great workout" As coach said this Stephen was transfixed on a thick bulge swaying back and forth "Have you worked out yet?" "Not since last night" "Oh so you've got room to grown then. Good. Afraid we haven't got another singlet for you but there's some cotton shorts in clothes bin, just throw them on, I'll see you out there." Stephen rifled through the bin full of sweaty, musky clothing until he found a pair of shorts he liked. They were tight and full of holes; they'd be perfect. He slipped off his compression pants which now had pre-cum wet spots, and put the shorts on over his jock. He then headed out coach's door. Out in the gym he noticed the rest of the men had changed in the mean time. God damn, he was sad to have missed that. But what lay before him was still a site for sore eyes. A bunch of thick, thick men, with huge chests and sometimes wide waists all fit into wrestling singlets. Coach began to command the room. "Okay men, you know the drill: pair up and let's get down to business" He blew his whistle. Everyone scrambled into pairs and Stephen felt lost. At home he felt huge but hear he felt small. Then he felt dwarfed as the top of chest suddenly fell into site. It was Mark. Stephen was taller than yesterday for sure but Mark seemed taller still. He was huge all over with biceps like steel, huge pecs over a set of soft, protruding abs. "Guess we'll be partners then" Mark grinned. Coach blew the whistle again and they assumed positions. As they began Mark quickly over-powered Stephen, pinning him to the ground. Stephen didn't let this phase him. It was barely a fair fight to begin with but he felt stronger than ever. "I'm gonna take your ass" Mark growled as he leant over Stephen. Stephen didn't mind that at all. Again they began to wrestle, their bodies entwined, rubbing against each other. Pushing against Mark, Stephen felt himself grow; underneath his skin his muscles stretching further outward. Mark kept over-powering him in the end but each match got longer and longer still as Stephen felt himself get taller, get thicker. He looked deep into Mark's eyes as their arms locked and he watched Mark's muscle tremble under his singlet, groaning in resistance. They'd roll together on the floor, pushing each other down until suddenly Stephen heard a rip. His pants tore right down the ass and fell to the floor. He was left in just a jock and singlet but he felt the top could go. Standing up from a squat he pulled it off and threw it to the side. He looked down over himself and knew he was bigger. Mark was smirking across from him, and he followed suit, pulling his singlet down over his body until it was resting around his waist. His nipples were round and hard, his chest covered with thick dark fur. They again grappled with each other. Stephen's cock was beyond hard and he could see that Mark's was beginning to poke out the end of the singlet's short legs. This was the power Stephen mustered to push Mark to the ground. He rolled him over onto his back and pressed his body up against his thick ass. Pulling his arm back he admired the thick back that lay before him. He ground himself into Mark and whispered down into his ear: "I can take your ass too." The coach's whistle blew. "Okay boys good hustle! Hit the showers and I'll see you all tomorrow" *** Mark and Stephen separated after their match, Mark striding forward to the showers as if he wanted nothing to do with his partner. Stephen took no notice, he thought he must be embarrassed to get topped by the rookie but it was no big deal; Stephen felt stronger than ever. He stripped off his jockstrap as he got in the shower and washed himself. With soap and water he wiped away the sweat and grime of rolling around on the gym floor, working his hands over his body, admiring his much larger muscles as they glistened under the water. His ass truly was something amazing. That's where he figured all he ate must have gone. He shook it in his hands and watch how soft yet firm and thick it was. He slapped it. That was loud. He went back to washing himself when he was slapped again, but it wasn't his hand this time. His ass was grabbed, a thick handful taken. He was pushed up against the shower wall. "I think you want this, don't you rookie?" It was Mark. "Do you think you can come out on top? I think it's my turn, don't you?" Stephen looked backed and deep into Mark's eyes. "Fuck me." They went into a deep kiss, tongues rolling together as they did on the gym floor earlier. They were embracing each other, Mark pressing his body against Stephens, pressing Stephen's against the wall. Their dicks were rock hard, Stephen's very quickly springing to life, Mark's now leaking with pre-cum. How long had he been watching for? They rubbed together and as Stephen left their embrace he took to it quick. He began to work Mark's cock well, sucking it deep down his throat. It was thick and vascular like the rest of him, and it gave Stephen's mouth a stretch. "Fuck Mark" Stephen took his mouth off "You knew I wanted this?" "How could I not, you couldn't keep your eyes off me" Mark took Stephen's head in hand and pushed him back onto his cock "Plus you're the rookie: you gotta help captain out." Stephen slurped up Mark's cock some more, working his full lips over the head and shaft into his throat and back out. Mark groaned in ecstasy, but Stephen wanted more. Stephen groped at Mark's chest as he sucked, flicking at his nipples and working his pecs in his hands. Mark began to bounce them as he did and he smiled. He flexed revealing the thickest fucking biceps that you could imagine. Reaching up he grabbed them and worked them in his arms. Stephen returned to the nipples as he pulled off Mark's cock, sucking them and taking Mark's chest into his mouth. Mark gasped. Stephen pull him in and whispered in his ear "You promised you'd take my ass" Mark was quick to turn him around and push him down against the wall. Mark was working his cock around Stephen's hole before he thought he'd return the favour. Plus that ass was hard to resist. He got down on his knees and pushed his face into Stephen's crack, licking up and down this tight hole. As he stuck his tongue in Stephen groaned deep and began to work his own cock as it leaked pre-cum down its shaft. Mark got up and pressed himself into Stephen, cock riding up his crack. He kissed Stephen's neck as he pushed his cock slowly in. Stephen's back arched to take it, pushing his ass further still, the bubble butt looking like a pair of beach balls riding down Mark's cock. Mark brought his hands around and with one worked the nips on Stephen's newly thick chest and the other working down Stephen's curved cock. He thrust back and forth, faster and faster as Stephen groaned louder and louder still "OH FUCK MARK!" He was riding Stephen hard and Stephen loved it. They quickly changed position so that Mark was sitting on the bench and Stephen was bouncing up and down on this hard, thick cock. His own cock bounced as this happened, hitting against his abs. All this sensation built up in Stephen to a breaking point. He arched his back once more as his dick twitched and began to spurt thick ropes of cum into the air. They hit the opposite wall and his own chest as he bounced, cumming further more as Mark continued to fuck him hard. Then Mark pulled him off and lay him on the bench on his back. Mark, thick and hairy, was looming over him, cock in hand. His pecs bounced as he worked his cock to completion, his biceps squirming as he pushed his dick to cum. Mark followed Stephen in spilling himself over Stephen's chest, and into his mouth. Stephen licked it up. Mark leant onto Stephen's chest and licked his nips clean before leaning back in a slump. "Fuck, I think you'll make a perfect addition to the team". Just then the door swung open. Stephen, covered in cum, stood up instinctively. It was coach. "See me in my office now" [TO BE CONTINUED]

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: I just noticed that the chapters are getting progressively longer (this one is twice as long as the first one). Anyway, here it is, hope you guys enjoy, I tried a few ideas that sounded fun, so let me know what you guys know. As always, please do comment and critique (you could even pm me if you want). --- I woke up suddenly, because Ty got up in a rush with a quiet "Sorry, I really need to go." And he quickly thuded into the bathroom. I was unwilling to get up, so I kept my eyes closed and rolled over to the large warm area that smelled like his body. I guessed he really need to go, since he almost groaned with relief. And there was the powerful stream. And another, and again. Well, my peeing hypothesis was totally wrong, because nobody does Kegels first thing in the morning when they really need to pee. Oh well. I started wondering if he ever did that before, but I wasn't sure. I couldn't remember, but he always got up before me. And then there was a longer stream with less force. And then the flush of the toilet. More thuds, but these were slower and somehow more relaxed. "You're lying on my spot." "So?" "Should I lie down on your bed?" At this I cracked my eyes open, he stood at my feet, towering over my lying form. "Don't you dare, it would collapse under you. And you wouldn't fit in it anyway." "Well, that leaves me with just one option." He scratched at his furry cheek. "Hmm, if Ty falls on Eli in his apartment, and there's no one else there, does it make a sound?" With that, he seemed to start growing bigger, my brain still slow from the remains of sleep only realizing too late that he was falling on top of me- BANG! I flinched and yelped, shutting my eyes, before realizing that nothing hurt. I opened them again, and I could only see the dark brown of his skin filling my whole field of vision. I looked to the side, where I could see one of his arms supporting his frame. He must have extended them to catch himself. "Fuck, don't freak me out like that! I would've been flattened to a pancake under you!" "Aww, but don't you trust me? I won't ever hurt you." As I got my breath under control, I wanted to repay him, so I grabbed onto his nipples and tweaked hard, as that always hurt me like hell. He roared in response, and he almost let himself drop onto me again. "Fuuuck, don't do that! I thought you were angry at me, not horny." "What are you talking about, I just hurt you." There was a pause, before he shifted downward so we could see face to face while he was still above me, his arms supporting him. "Uh, pain wasn't what I felt. I, um, enjoy that, actually. No offense, but I really don't think you have the strength to hurt me doing that. Not without some tool at least." "Damn. Sorry I tried to hurt you." He chuckled "It's okay. You must have really been freaked out. I get it. I won't do something like that again. But I won't refuse if you want to twist my nipples. At least in private, I don't think many people would appreciate me roaring anytime you wanted." "Okay, got it. Well, there's no way I'm going back to sleep, I've got too much adrenaline in my system now. What about you? Should we get up, go do something?" "Hmm, I want to stay in bed some more." Then he grinned. "And you're staying with me." He went back to the original position, his pecs hovering just over my head, before he lowered himself so I was once again surrounded by his body. I tried to push him up, with no effect, but he was careful to let me breathe. It was quite comfortable, feeling him, putting a firm pressure on every part of me like a heavy and hot blanket. Like I was in a tight full-body cast and it tightened and relaxed around me a little with his every breath. The short hairs tickled my face slightly. "In the bathroom, you came, didn't you." He only hmmed affirmatively. "Do you do that often while here?" "Sometimes, does it bother you?" "I never noticed before. But no, it doesn't bother me. I mean, it's fairly common, right?" "Well, maybe not exactly common, not in my, uh, quantity, but yeah, some guys do that. And, I think it might happen more often, due to the recent developments. You cool with that?" "Yeah." We spent a little more time like that, before we decided to get up. We made ourselves some breakfast and we talked about what we wanted to do that day. We settled on some exercise first, then Ty wanted to give me a massage. We cleaned the dishes, and went outside, so Ty could exercise himself a bit, and give me some pointers. First, he told me to just slowly work on my walking, just feel through the whole process, feel when it hurt, when it felt wobbly, and such. I still used crutches, but I tried to use them as little as possible. It was all quite hard, since he went through his own routine, displaying his body with no indication my presence bothered him. His muscles, writhing under his dark skin as he commanded, holding his body in various positions without much apparent protest. Then he decided to work on my strength a little, letting me test myself against him, we had an armwrestling match where he of course held his own without any effort whatsoever. I even tried both my hands against his, without any change which wasn't that unexpected. He complimented me anyway. That felt pretty nice. Then he put me through modified push ups, where he knelt behind me and held my shins off the ground to not put any strain on the ankles. Then he made me do pull ups. He stood in front of me, and he put his flat hands, palms facing his torso, in front of his chest, so I could grab onto his fingers. He raised them until I dangled a couple inches in the air. To give me motivation, he promised a quick peck for every time I could pull myself up to his face. That was great, even though I didn't manage more than three reps in a set. Then we did L-sits together, I managed only a few seconds at a time, without having the strength to lift even one of my legs. Ty of course had no problem holding it the whole time even with me struggling on top of his tighs, but his encouragements made me push myself harder. When we ended the last exercise, I was panting, clutching at my sore belly, while leaning on his midsection for a while. Then we stood up to go inside and Ty grabbed me and slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great sight of his back, glutes, hamstrings, calves and the backs of his massive feet as he made his way over to the shower, where we washed the sweat off. We decided to go to the food court for lunch, as I wanted to go outside for change. I assured Ty that it would be fine to go on foot, I'd tell him if it hurt too much so he could carry me. We arrived, the court wasn't fully packed, which was good, I was fine walking here, but I wasn't sure if I could manage waiting in a queue for a long time. We got our food (it was a thick and quite spicy tomato soup with mealworms), Ty of course got a big bowl of it, and we made our way to 'his' table. The crafters made it because of his request, but they improved on the basic design, and it could be used by other people who were bigger in some way, fat, tall... We spent most of our meal in silence, but I noticed that he was slower than usual, I almost had my bowl empty while his was still half full. I put my hand on his fist, noting that it was clenched pretty hard. I rubbed at it to get his attention. "Everything alright, big guy?" "Huh? Oh, yeah, I, yeah, I think. I'm just freaking out a little bit, overthinking everything..." "Would it help if you told me and I gave my opinion?" "I'm not sure. But I want to deal with this on my own, if you don't mind." "Alright." I didn't stop rubbing his hand, and it did get more relaxed. "Can you relax your hand a little bit more? I want to try something." I finished the soup, so I had both of my hands free now, which I used to coax his fingers from the fist, and I tried to interweave the fingers of his hand and mine. His hand was too large for me to get all of his fingers, but I managed to grab his pinkie and ring finger, with my thumb reaching his knuckle from the underside. I smiled at my victory, and looked up, Ty's stunned face was looking back at me. "What?" "Nothing, it's just a bit surprising for me. Not in a bad way of course." "Your hands are not that big Ty." "No, I didn't mean it that- I just wasn't expecting it that's all." The rough pad of his thumb assured me to keep holding his hand. When he finished his bowl, Ty carried the dishes to the cleaning counter, while I made my way to the entrance. As he reached me, I asked him: "Your folks weren't here today?" "I didn't see them, so probably not, they're probably taking another shift." "Okay, you mind if we take a little detour at our way home?" "Not really." --- We visited a craftstore, where I got some bodypaint, which I usually only got for the kids. They always love making a mess. But this time, I was intending to use it in a more precise way then they did. I told Ty that I recently got a nice canvas to paint on. --- Along the way we talked about the massage, I wanted just a regular back rub. Back home, we put the cans of paint away, Ty got the oil from the kitchen, as he instructed me to take some towels and put them below me, strip down and lay on the futon. I made myself comfortable, my hands under my forehead, an additional rolled up towel under my ankles. I heard Ty approach thanks to his thudding accompanying him everywhere. "Okay, I'm going to straddle you, do you mind if I'll be nude?" "Hmm, not really, but won't your penis get in the way?" "Let me try it." I heard the rustle of him taking off his boxers, and he moved over me, put the bottle of oil near my head, he got in the position above me on all fours, and he got up into the kneeling position. I felt his hairy balls land between my thighs, just under my ass, but he didn't touch me otherwise. "Okay, so it shouldn't get in the way. Although it may drop some precum on you, that alright with you?" "Yeah it's fine, as long as you don't cum, I don't want to clean this room." I felt him move again, and then I felt his long and hot penis pressing into my back, then his pecs joined it and then he planted a kiss onto the back of my head. "Don't worry, I'm pretty good at holding back." He raised himself, and grabbed the bottle, pouring the oil into his hands, warming it up by rubbing them together. "Here I go." One of his hands landed on the small of my back covering a considerable area, exerting light pressure as he moved it towards my head in a very short time. The other hand joined it on the other side, but moving slower. He repeated this a few times, gradually adding pressure. Then he changed to just the tips of his joined fingers, focusing the pressure. A moan escaped me in response to his stimulation. I assured him that it feels great, and urged him to continue. I felt like I was melting under him. He started adding more circular motions, squiggles, sometimes going slow and hard with the heel of his hand along my spine, sometimes using quick brushes that danced along my skin, sometimes driving a tip of his finger into a sore spot, almost to the point of unbearable pain, while whispering soothing words to take my mind off of it. Then he returned back to the slow strokes, and he moved onto my traps and the back of my neck, working it like a dough he had to prepare for baking. And then he tapped on my back, lightly (for him) and rhythmically. He ended with going back to the start, with the very light strokes across my whole back, before just resting his hands there, letting me feel their warmth. I whined a little bit, sad that it was over already. He chuckled "Enjoyed it?" "Soo much..." I felt drained of all energy, yet rejuvenated at the same time. "Didn't feel the precum falling though." "Yeah, got lucky and it all fell on my hands. Don't worry, you'll still smell like me until you shower." He was right, I didn't notice it until now, but there was his musk in the air now... "When did you get so good at this?" "On the farm, we usually massage each other after work, so I got a lot of practice. Though I probably never felt like you did. Guess it'd take someone a lot stronger to give me a proper massage." "Have you thought about having more than one guy working you at a time? Maybe they could walk and stomp on your back. That has to do something, right?" "Hmm, never looked at it that way. I'll bring it up, see if they're up to it. Maybe even do a few push ups as long as they're up there." "You're unbelievable, isn't massage supposed to be about relaxing?" "I guess so. " "Anyway, my body is feeling limp like boiled noodles right now. I don't think I'll be able to paint..." "Aww, and I wanted to see you paint so much..." "You're like a kid. Just give me a few minutes, and I'll be up. Also you're kind of keeping me down." "Oh, right, sorry." He jumped up, moving to wash his hands and put away the oil. I gathered my energy and sat up slowly, checking on my body. Despite the seemingly rough treatment, I felt really good, more loose, more relaxed... "I'll have to persuade him to do this more often. Well, it's probably not going to take much persuasion, to be honest." I went for the paint cans, selecting three colors. Green, red and yellow. I turned to Ty, who was looking at me with that curious expression of his. "Can you bring a chair to the bathroom?" "Bathroom? Why there? And where's your canvas." "You're the canvas." I said with a smile. The confusion written in his face was quickly replaced by a questioning look and then it settled into a wide smile. "That's awesome!" In his joy, he grabbed the chair in one hand, and with the other he grabbed me by my waist, cans still dangling in my hands, as he practically skipped into the bathroom, his cock that became hard very fast leading the way. He set me and the chair down, looking at me. "So what do you need me to do? Should I hold you in front of my chest as you paint it? Should I hold some poses for you?" He started posing, going through several in a few seconds, not able to choose one... And his cock started flinging pre cum like yesterday. He was like an overgrown puppy, just crackling with energy at the prospect of his master giving him a treat. "Whoa, hey, settle down. Can you sit down here?" He froze in the middle of the side triceps pose. "Oh, uh, yeah. Sorry, I got carried away." "Don't apologize, it's great that you're so enthusiastic. Though I have to say, the painting itself won't probably be that exciting." He sat down, and I took an old rag and brought the chair closer to him but as I approached him from the front, I sat down on his thigh, it was like I was facing a wall of living stone, shivering with excitement. "Okay, now take a couple of deep breaths, and lean back a bit." I opened the cans and dipped a finger in the first paint as he followed my directions. I started to cover his massive chest in lines, circles of different color, noting the drops that were caught on his chest hair. Painting it in my emotions, wherever my hands wanted to roam I let them. Well, at first, I steered them away from his nipple, but as I looked up to his face, I could see him looking back with such intensity... I let myself brush against it, first with just the clean parts of my hands, as I drew them near the nipple, and then even putting just a dot of paint directly on the top of it. Both actions resulted in sharp inhales from him, and an intensifying of the precum dripping from his cock, which now formed a puddle between his legs, soaking my foot a bit. I repeated the same thing while sitting on the other leg, which gave me acces to his other side. Then I moved onto his abs, where I highlighted his bellybutton, and drew lines more or less pointing towards it. He politely moved his dick away when it got in my way. I got a bit playful, 'accidentaly' smudging a bit of paint on it. As I decided his front was covered enough, I stood up and went to get the chair. "Is this the end?" "No, I'll continue on your back. Unless you want me to stop." "Please continue, this is pretty intense. Oh, and just sit down on the chair, I'll move you." He added with a smirk. I sat down and he reached over with one hand, grabbed the leg of the chair, and moved it, with just a twist of his torso slightly behind him, then he faced to the front again, grabbed out with the same hand backward, and moved it again, so now I was right behind him, giving me the vast canvas of his back at my discretion. Then he gave me the cans. I started working again, noticing that as I progressed, his breathing became more heavy, the muscles clenching under my hands. "Are you okay? Do you need a pause?" "No." He sounded pretty angry. "Please continue, it's just much more intense than I thought it would be. I'm just having a hard time holding it back." "Holding what back?" And then it clicked, the heavy breathing, the twitching muscles, the words filtered through his clenched teeth, the memory of his hard cock growing harder during my work on his front... "Oh, you want to cum? Fire away at will. I don't have to be the only one painting here." I continued, now focused more on very slow, very light strokes along his back, sometimes leaning closer and helping the paint dry with a gentle breath... "Fuck-" Another dot. "I-" Another stroke, this time quick and short. "I'm-" I dipped my whole hand in the paint, meanwhile gently blowing on an empty patch of skin. "I'm gonna-" I slapped my hand on his skin with all the force I could muster. He roared like a bear, arched his back, and his dick exploded. The ropes of his cum splattered on the wall several feet in front of us, painting it in a vertical puddle of white goo that reached above my head. It was amazing to watch. As his orgasm died down, the cum created a path from the wall painting leading directly to the person responsible. "Woah." Still huffing, he began to laugh. "You just got me to cum with only some paint and breathing, without anything touching my dick and the only thing you can say is 'Woah.'? " "I'm kind of speechless right now." He stood up and turned to me, his still throbbing cock pointing at me, then he leaned down, grabbed me under my armpits and brought me to his mouth to kiss me. I happily reciprocated. After a long while we stopped. He put me down again and stomped to the mirror. "Now I really want to see what you painted." He looked at himself, turning one way and the other, visibly growing more confused. "Uh, no offense meant to your talent, but... This just looks like a painting of a three year old kid that just got crayons." "Actually, it's a very complex pattern of lines and dots, designed specifically to make the paintee more turned on and to bring them to climax. I got it from a magic book I was given by my great grandpa." I tried my hardest to look completely serious, looking at him through the mirror from his side. "Are you kidding me?" "Yes." "Aww, and here I thought you could do some more magic for me." "You're magical enough as is. I just basically let my fingers go across your skin, while thinking about you, me, us... I thought this would be a good, I guess, intimacy exercise, but apparently it's also a bit more for you. Which is great." "I love you." I looked at his face directly. I knew he meant it. The next sentence was easy to say. I may not have been able to pin my exact emotions about all this, but I felt sure that it was in the right place. "I love you too." I hugged him, planting kisses on the painted skin as he brought me even closer to him with his arms.

Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, Part 6 The Bear I felt the stone crack as my fist drove deeply into it. I hurled one fist after another, my flesh burying itself over and over again with each punch into the hard layers of rock set down millions of years before. Rocks now laid bare and broken by each powerful arm as I jackhammered a new tunnel through the mine. Inside me I felt the now familiar feeling. Like a dragon howling through my brain. Testosterone and adrenalin and something else coursing through my veins. Something darker. Evil. But undeniably powerful. I felt its grip crushing me, driving me, building me, controlling me. Even as it burned through me. A slave to the pump. Bone and blood and muscle, but mostly muscle. Engorged. Swelling. Oh fuck yeah. This was it. I felt unstoppable. An irresistible force laying waste to all in my path. The weight of the rock pressed into me as the tunnel I was making through the mountain, unsupported, caved in behind and around me. The momentary sense of claustrophobia tugged at my brain as I felt the tons of mountain pushing against my shoulders, heavy and dragging down on the thick quad muscle of each leg, my weighty calves were swelling as each leg pressed forward, and I was reminded over and over that I was more powerful than the very forces of nature that had raised this mountain from the Earth and pressed sand and minerals into rigid, immutable rock. And even down there I felt engorged, swollen, thick as it followed after each fist and carved a path like a jackhammer, leaking. Cumming over and over as it penetrated stone tighter than any hole I’d ever had. I was lost deeply in the fog of desire and dust, as with a final push I felt the very mountain side shatter, blowing outwards. The sun striking my eyes, blinding me for only a moment as I adjusted my vision and looked out onto the valley of Iron Mine. The town below, with only a few stragglers left from the earlier competition. The dragon roared again, breathing fire now. I almost couldn’t think as I leapt from the mountain side. I felt the air against my skin. Muscle covered in dust and dirt. Each of my mighty thighs propelling me upwards, into the air, into the clouds, I felt the cool on my hot skin, the moisture of the higher elevation condensing on me, cooling as it mixed with sweat to smear the rock dust that coated my bronzed skin and made me look like a grey monster made of muscle and rock. As I reached the zenith of my parabola thousands of feet above the Earth, I felt myself start to descend, the forested valley of the mountains rising up to me and I could feel the grin that plastered my face as I landed, impacting like a meteorite slamming into the forest floor. The debris of the impact crater cleared from the air, and I took in my surroundings. The great trees of the ancient forest rising up above my head and I rose to my full height as well. I felt the boulders in my shoulders relax as I pulled them back, the air against my naked flesh, cock still fully engorged and achingly hard. My frame rigid and I held myself like a statue, hard as iron. No, no. Much harder. Just as quickly I squatted and jumped again, but this time heading northwards and west. Deeper into the wilderness. Over mountains and trees into the remote spine of the Rockies and even further. Leap after leap. Slamming into the ground like an earthquake. Until I was lost far into the wilderness. Finally I landed near a great lake. Its cold water icy and dark. The air felt cold and so good on my burning warm skin. My lungs heaved, unused to the level of exertion that I’d been demanding of them. And I felt my pecs rise and fall rapidly as I took great breaths of air. My muscles were sore. But inside I felt the dragon relax and uncoil, finally calming. I took a step expecting the very Earth under my feet to tremble, but it didn’t. And I started to remember from the fog of my mind. Pain and pleasure. Mostly pain. In the cold dark water I could see a reflection. I watched it stretch out across the water. It was a man. His face youthful, but with a hard square jaw. Enough scruff on his face to be the makings of a beard, darker hair, with hints of blonde and ginger shining in it. He raised a massive hand to feel the stubble on his cheeks even as I did. And I watched the thick swell of muscle from his arm rise high, higher, ever higher until even he couldn’t bend his arm any further, prevented from doing so by the thick bulging fibres of bicep, deltoid and forearm. It looked thick and hard and so enormous. He kneeled as did I. Looking closer at me as I looked at him. And he grinned. And I grinned back. He was handsome. A cocky warm smile. His teeth showing white, which made his eyes light up as bright as his smile. He was a mountain of muscle. As he leaned even closer to where I was leaning, his pecs mounded, abs crunching, quads nearly bursting through tight skin. He reached for me and I reached back and the water felt cool as I broke the reflection and he disappeared, distorted by the ripples in the water as I scooped the cool liquid out and brought it to my lips to drink. So that was me. I remembered seeing big men. A shadow in my memory loomed large, very large indeed. But I was big too. I would not be taken. And the dragon whispered that I would be the biggest of them all. "What are you doing on my mountain pup?" The voice was deep like the valleys over which I had soared just a few moments before. I turned to see him standing there. He was calm, but I saw the subtle guard of his posture. The firm stance of his legs ready for trouble. He too was naked, but unlike me he was hairy. His thick muscles were obscured by a tangle of dark black hair almost as thick as the forest nearby. A word came to the back of my mind: bear. From the distance I wasn’t sure how big he would be compared next to me. But I saw a thick log hanging between his legs from beneath a dark bush of hair, and his balls hung down behind that. He wasn’t as finely carved as I was, and his thick arms were covered in a layer of what looked like off season fat. His abs obscured by a tight, thick gut. But he was all man. As was I. I felt the resting dragon start to stir. "You’re a biggun ain’t ya?” He said. I could see a part of him stirring too. He spit on the stone. He was dark, dark in his colouring like a grizzly. With the blackest of hair. Skin tanned and weathered. I licked my lips, suddenly hungry. “Filthy too. Been rolling in dirt like a pig boy?” “I’m not your boy.” I said, surprising myself with the deep, rich timbre of my own voice. “The pup speaks.” I narrowed my eyes as I kept them locked on his. This man was dangerous. Every impulse told me that this was a contest I would have to win, or I would need to submit to him. We couldn’t both be the alpha. I felt my hackles rise and the dragon hissed inside me, steam filling me. Hardening me. Cock thickening. Soon I knew, it would be breathing fire. He swaggered toward me and I strode to meet him. We came to a stop, standing close, taking the measure of each other. He was big indeed. But so was I. And I had room to grow. Did he? His thick cock slammed into mine, like an electric shock. The pure pleasure of the connection overwhelmed my mind for a minute, distracted the dragon, and I felt a gush of clear liquid shoot from my cock onto his meaty python. The bear sensed it and wasted no advantage. My momentary distraction was all he needed to pounce upon me and wrap me in his thick arms. A crushing bear hug. I was far too thick even for him, but he was still able to wrap around my guns and he poured on pressure at once, using every trick to immobilize me. And my very torso, my thick precious muscle, was in danger of being overwhelmed in the grip of this hairy creature. That was when the dragon bellowed inside, all survival instincts kicking in. It let loose a mighty roar as it sprayed fire within my muscle. Each fibre ablaze with strength and power and I felt myself holler as I forced my big arms away from my even thicker lats. The bear struggled against me, grunting and grinding his teeth as he tried to contain me. Surprise was in his eyes, but I would not stop and finally his hold broke as I pushed him back, forcing him to take a couple steps and flexing pecs and lats. Violently he backhanded me hard across the jaw in an effort to subdue me. It snapped my head to the side and I felt the power of it ringing through my head. I grinned as I turned my head back to him, not willing to show a moment of pain, grabbing his arms, and squeezing. My immense hands wrapped around the flesh of his muscle. Although he looked like an offseason lifter, I felt the iron thick cords of muscle spring to life as he resisted me. "Fuck you’re strong pup,” he told me as I felt his arms start to raise. I fought him, but the pull of muscle was very strong. “But this old man has been juicing since before you were born. Ain’t nobody beaten me yet.” “Just remember,” I said with effort. “There’s always someone out there bigger and stronger than you are.” Something in my memory was jogged just then. And I saw recognition in his eyes too. By now he’d fought to bring his guns up and they had swollen so big I lost my crushing grip. I reached instead for his hands and we grappled with each other. Our cocks were now fully engorged and I felt mine swell as big as it ever had. I was being beaten. No, not ever again. I knew deep inside that was a promise I had made to myself. And I wasn't going to let him stop me. I squeezed his hands so hard that even he groaned. “No…no…no….” “Yeeeessssssss….” I hissed back. I could feel my lats swelling. The power surging. No, never again. I pulled with all my might, demanding more rock crushing power. No mountain would resist me. Neither would any bear. I pulled him down and I felt him breaking under my strain. I felt the strength within me building. It still wasn’t there. It was boiling like a volcano about to explore. My pecs, biceps and quads were bulging. Sweat on my brow. He hissed and I growled. But his arms came down. And the dragon flew upwards then on mighty wings, its fiery breath laying waste to my weakness and self-doubt. My glutes crushed together as I pulled him against me, gaining leverage. He realised then and I now knew beyond any doubt that he wasn’t going to win this match. So I threw him. Hurling his body in the air and watched it fly back past the water and into an exposed rock face, cracking the stone. The bear sprang up. We two beasts glared, staring at each other. Then snorting, nostrils flaring, he leapt at me. And I sprung up too, charging back at him. Our bodies slammed together. We locked, grappling and shoving as we rolled once, then twice, breaking apart for any instant before leaping up against each other like two battering rams. Our feet dug into the dirt and rock beneath us and we pushed with all our might against each other. I left the ground beneath me crack and give, and as my footing fell away he was able to shove me, tackling, and then with a mighty twist he hurled me around and let go flying into the air. I felt my dense body slam into not one, but three trees, tearing into the massive trunks and causing them to fall around me. Getting to my feet, I lifted up one of the trunks, massive like a sequoia, and pushed it up like a shoulder press, pumping up the muscle. My delts and traps bunched, expanding as I hefted those tons of substantial, durable wood. As the big bear watched I finally brought the trunk down onto my knee and broke it into pieces, tearing the fibres and bark until it was in two halves, which I tossed against the other standing forest giants. I strode out. Intent now and ready. He took a step back and grabbed a small outcrop of rock, heaving it in his hands and pulling it until the now boulder was lose from the mountain. He flung it at me, desperate now. I caught it in my hands as easy as a baseball, feeling the ton weight as I tossed it and felt my rigid dick leaking again and hungry now. While he stood I pulled it onto my cock and thrust upwards and into the stone as he watched. "Your ass is next old man!” I warned him. The stone was drilled by my cock, but couldn’t withstand the pressure of my hands and cock both. Its silicate structure began to break apart as my hands pulverised it. And I ground the rock into the hard impenetrable flesh. Mixed with the copious precum, the ever finer rock dust made a gritty, dirty lubricant. The bear turned then as if to flee. I could see him about to leap and I sprang at him, grabbing his lats and forcing him to the ground. My cock reached for his hole. "Now, you’re gonna get fucked you old bear." The bear felt my arm pinning him to the ground, and I pushed as I felt him heave against me. He clamped that big meaty ass tight. Oh fuck it was hairy and his balls were hanging down. So warm and inviting. With my finger I pried apart those resisting cheeks and forced my digit inside until he was howling. "Shut up you fucker,” I warned him. "You’re beaten and I’m taking what I’m owed. Besides you just might like it." His groan turned into a moan as I fingered that tight hole. Oh he was untouched and it was gonna be so sweet, I felt myself swelling ever more. I had to exert my strength to keep him there and at my mercy, but with a cock fit to burst and aching there was no way he wasn't gonna feel all my power. I next pressed my much bigger cock where my finger had just been. He tried desperately to stop me, but he couldn’t. It just made it feel even better as I inserted myself so deeply that I felt my balls swing low and bang against his. The bear resisted less and less until he was pressing back and enjoying the pounding. "Oh fuck that’s sweet!” I grunted. He squeezed so hard on my thrusting cock with his glutes that I thought I might go crazy. I wrapped my hands under his own arms and put him in a full nelson hold, pulling him upward against my heaving pecs, forcing his lats to be crushed against my pecs, and until I felt my balls start to heave. Then I pushed him back down, face first, and ploughed him across the ground with each thrust. It was epic until we both roared cumming, him against the mountain and me deep inside him. The explosion of testosterone was incredible and I finally rolled off him, panting, exhausted but thoroughly satisfied. We laid there together and, defeated, he laid his head against my pecs as I wrapped my arms around him. My bull sweat was dried by his beard. After a while, he sat up leaning as he said, “Time for some food pup.” This time he meant it as a joke, and I pulled him back against me and kissed him. Our beards met. He tried to get up to go, but immediately he realised that he could not get up until I released him, as my strength had far outstripped his. Finally I relented and we got up, taking a back in the lake to wash away the sex and grime of our earlier fight. "Show me the way" * * * The bear took us through the woods in silence. At a good pace we arrived at a cabin in about a half-hour. It was built into the side of the mountain and sheltered by the trees, and I assume that bear had built it. There was no way you’d find it if you weren’t looking for it. I followed him in, slapping his ass inviting, as We walked though it and deep inside into a cave accessible through the back. It was cold in there like an icebox, although neither of us felt the chill, and inside he had hung deer from the ceiling. He took two down and fixed supper as I watched. We ate in silence. I matched his appetite consuming the tender venison, washing it down with water he’d drawn from further within the cave. He had also brought out two large wooden barrels, which after dinner I discovered contained a homemade brew that he’d prepared himself over the years. He tipped his back and drank greedily, as I did with mine following his example. The draught was rich and creamy, like a mead that had been mixed with milk, but the taste was unbelievable. I couldn’t stop. Each of us drank, and even as my already full stomach distended I could feel my muscles soaking up this nectar. He tossed his barrel aside. The liquid ran through his bread and his eyes glistened in the dim light. He had lit a fire, but his flesh was burning as warm as mine was. I knew he only needed the glow of the fire for its light and not its warmth. Empty even of the last drops I set my barrel down more carefully and rubbed my full stomach. I’d drained the barrel and felt contented as I leaned back, my legs spread wide, and a grin plastered on my face. We’d not spoken since the lake and there was no need to do so now. I had proven myself the dominant male, and it excited him even as it caused him apprehension. I lounged further, and felt my cock grow as he watched it and me. He came to me then, kneeling, and rested his big hands on my quads. I flexed my legs involuntarily, but the motion made him run his palms over the muscle. He moaned appreciatively, worshipping the muscle and massaging it with his fingers. I was harder than ever, even at rest. And his fingers traced the muscles, each vein and each ridge and furrow, before cupping the thick, full swell of the muscle itself. The intoxicating effect of the liquid was feeding me and I knew that drink was more than just an alcoholic beverage. It had pacified the dragon, but awoken something else in turn. Something more primitive. His hairy beard tickled my balls and his nose brushed my cock, sniffing and taking in my scent. It was strong and I reacted to him also. I felt him, powerful. He tried in vain to crush my muscle even as he worshipped, but he couldn’t. Not anymore. The more he pressed, the less he could dent, until even unflexed I defeated him. His tongue lapped back against my cock and balls and muscle. Thirstily he licked every drop of sweat from my body. And when he paused for too long my growl would remind him that worship was not optional. When he reached my traps, I finally moved to pull him up all the way. Felt myself find his hole again as he sunk down on it of his own accord, his cock wedging thickly into the valley of my abs. Each block of abdominal muscle caressing and squeezing his shaft so that he fucked my abs while he rocked on my cock. I grabbed his throat, holding him and squeezing it as the pressure built inside my balls. I applied enough strength to feel my fingers press into his flesh. But also I felt him resist. Felt his glutes begin to almost crush my cock with their power. Fuck he was growing stronger, much stronger as his nectar kicked in. He squeezed and pressed me into the wall. I felt myself unable to resist him as I was pushed against the wood and as it split against me. This time I squeezed his neck again and I began to apply all the force I could. My arm pressed against his where he held me and I fought back. Fought against his quads as they crushed my waist and thighs. Fought his arm holding mine down. Fought against his glutes crushing my tool. Deep from his chest came a growl, low and pulsing but growing louder as he fought back. The two of us in a struggle. I felt the power of that nectar feeding us both. Growing us. But deep within, from its slumber, I felt the dragon rise. That unstoppable force that had so fully possessed me earlier in the mountain and afterwards. It flooded my veins as the bear’s nectar fed my muscle. Each source of strength complementing my own natural power. I felt it like a supernova and I broke his hold. Now I grabbed him. His quads no longer crushed me but instead his squeezing of my muscle was forcing it to grow. I now controlled him and I pulled and pushed him on my cock until he became a sort of fucktoy. Using him until he came panting against my slippery abs and his head fell back spent. I knew then that he had wasted all that he had in that last struggle for dominance. But it was too little, too late. And I came inside then. Claiming his ass for my cock once and for all. As he lay there exhausted I got up, cock still hard, and explored the caves. They ran deep into the mountain and opened into massive chambers. Each dark and grand. When I returned from deep within the mountain I stopped and grabbed some of the barrels, drinking the sweet juice until I was choking on it. It just aroused me even further and I fucked him and fucked him. Although he wanted more, I claimed all the barrels for my own and took ownership of his ass for days. Forcing him to service me as I grew. On the last night, as he lay exhausted and I lay stroking my still hard cock, I finally drifted off to sleep. Strange dreams, disturbing, pulling at me and trying to rouse me. With a roar, I awoke suddenly and found bear looking at me. He’d once seemed so big, but now he felt smaller than ever in my arms. "What’s wrong pup?" His voice was tinged with concern. I pulled him tightly to my chest, realising it was for the last time. For now at any rate. "I remember." * * * I wasn’t sure how long I had been with bear. The days had sort of merged together. But down in the valley I could still see a couple vehicles and tents. I knew it was Mack. Around my waist I’d wrapped a large rug to form a sort of kilt. Where I’d been with bear we’d had no need of clothes, but now that I was back in the real world – or at least what passed for it to me – I knew I needed to pull it together and civilize myself again. Mack had seen me coming and he came out to greet me. Jack was with him. Mack’s face was a mask of worry, but he didn’t need to say anything. One look told me everything he wanted to ask. "I’m okay Mack." I said, seeking to reassure him. But my response didn't look like it reassured him. Jack on the other hand was looking as big as he’d ever done. There was no fear in his eyes. He whistled at me. "Fuck," he said appreciatively, drinking in my body. "You’re abso-fucking-lutely ginormous!" That’s when I realised that I was indeed looking down at Jack. I dwarfed him in every way. Mack too. I guess I’d gotten so used to outgrowing bear that way that I’d forgotten I didn’t always used to be this big. "It’s a long story." “Well laddie, you best get to telling it. You’ve been gone for three weeks and I was just about to give up hope. You went wild after Myles gave you that shot and we tried to track your movement, but we lost you when you came up out of the mine. Everyone else has gone, but Myles is still tracking Fong and his associates. They’ve gone to Eastern Europe. We’re not sure where Bill is. We’re worried about what further experiments they may be doing.” “All right then,” I breathed. “Maybe it’s time for a second shot?” Read the Next Part

A/N: AER is frustrating me with the talking and emotions right now, so I thought I could clear my mind with something else where no direct speech would be used. Hope you enjoy this one. As always, any feedback is greatly appreciated. --- A sudden impact from behind caused the files I held to scatter across the floor.It was followed by frantic apologies by Gary. As we were collecting the papers, I noticed some muffled sniggering. Damn. I really didn't get why some wanted to make Gary miserable. I mean, apart from being morbidly obese, and kind of short, he had a cute face, and if he slimmed down he'd be a looker for sure. I assured Gary that I wasn't mad, and we went separate ways. - At the end of the work, I met him again, he was waiting for the elevator. He apologized and I assured him that it was alright again. He asked if I wanted to go for some drinks sometime, which I accepted. - A few days later, we arranged a time, and then we went right after work, just the two of us. We talked about random shit, before he got kind of mellow and a bit weepy, and he started to tell me how I'm great guy, and how no one at office respects him. He even told me that he heard they've been calling him 'Great White Shirt' sometimes. An obvious joke about his big wardrobe necessary to cover him combined with his appetite. I hoped he didn't catch that one, and I did my best to call out the coworkers when I overheard them, but it apparently didn't do much. Dicks. I asked him if he tried to bring it to the HR, but he said they wouldn't help, as he didn't have any evidence. I told him that he could vent to me, but if he came up with anything, I'd be happy to help. He replied that he actually did have something in mind already, but he'd rather discuss it more sober. We paid and went home. - The next day, we met near the elevator, and we chatted a bit. I had a bit of time, so we sat down in the lobby, and he told me that he wanted to lose weight with my help, and gain some muscle. I was a bit taken aback, as I'm not particularly athletic, but I said that I'd help him. - We've been e-mailing pretty regularly now, I told him that he should start moving more, use things like when parking, don't try to get the spot nearest to where he's going, take stairs instead of the elevator... I also got him to go to the gym I frequent, which was pretty small and friendly, so he wouldn't have to feel much selfconsciousness. - He actually stuck with it, and in a few weeks, it was obvious the shirt didn't fit him as well as before, especially around his waist, which had shrunk a few inches. He had great results in the gym as well, he began a bit weaker than me (which honestly surprised me, as while I'm no gym rat, I do go to the gym regularly, and he wasn't having much trouble catching up to me), but now he was maxxing out every machine in our gym. When I took two weeks of vacation, he was pretty happy, and I wasn't worried about him. The bullying pretty much stopped by that point, mainly because he wasn't so easy to push around, both in literal sense and the metaphorical, thanks to his boost to self esteem. - I was checking my e-mail (I'm not a workaholic, I just want to know what's going on at the firm), and there was a new mail from Gary. 'Can't wait 'til you get back, got a surprise for you. - Gary' I wondered what that was about, but he didn't send anything else. - I was waiting for the elevator upwards, still a bit sleepy as I overslept, when someone grabbed me at the waist, and I was suddenly sitting on a quite weird chair, no backrest, the seat was bumpy and covered in thin cloth, and there was a thick furry pillar right in front of my crotch. And the chair started moving towards the stairs. And then my brain caught up. It was Gary, and apparently going the nine stories by himself was getting too boring and easy. He asked if I liked the surprise. I said that it was amazing, and congratulated him on his growth. We also went for drinks after work. - Even though I haven't seen Gary all day, I also didn't hear anyone mocking him, so they really must have come around. - As we were drinking, Gary told me all about his last two weeks. His strength has been soaring, and he had lost pretty much all of his fat by now. I asked him about the bulge under his pecs, which were now straining his shirt. He said that his abs are so big now that they push out, but when he flexes them they're hard like a rock. I asked if he was using any steroids, but he denied, saying that he'll look into steroids if he slows down, but there's been no reason to. As we paid and left the bar, he asked me out. I happily accepted. Fuck, it was so flattering, getting asked out by this monster of a man. - The next day, he approached me at my desk, and told me with a big smile that I'm expected at his at eight, and no wasn't an option. Dress code was 'casual'. - I arrived in jeans and a t-shirt, and I brought a six pack of beers. He opened the door for me, and my god he was looking amazing. He looked like he just finished a workout. His muscles bulging everywhere, his pecs pushing out his string tank, that had sweat stains all over it, the deep cleft between them clearly visible despite the very generous covering of hair on them. Traps bunched up almost to his ears, and making it looks like he had no neck. His bare arms, looking more like thighs, shifting with his every movement. His giant shorts covered his thights, but his calves were looking insane, and his feet were bare. And everywhere I looked, he was covered in dark mat of hair, damp from his sweat. I reached out to shake his hand, but he pulled me inside and right into a hug. It was incredible how even when he was so short I could rest my head on top of his, I never felt smaller in my entire life. It was like being hugged by a living statue, his flesh moving only when he commanded it. His smell was everywhere now, and it wasn't bad. He apologized, having lost track of time pumping up before our date, but the food was ready, he'd just have a quick shower. I stopped him and said that I didn't mind, we could eat right now, if he wanted. He shrugged and said okay, but he smirked. He brought out an insane amount of food, and assured me that he'd eat most of it, he was eating like that all the time now, and he almost never had any leftovers. He shoveled the food into him, quicker than I thought possible. We didn't speak much during the dinner. When we were done, and the plates were discarded into the dishwasher, he said he was feeling like desert, while his eyes were plastered to my crotch, which was obviously straining pretty much non stop since I entered his house. I let him lead the way to his bedroom, and he asked if I really wanted to do this, to which I could only nod. He ripped his tank and shorts off him, now only in a jock strap straining with what looked like he stuffed a salami down there. I was a bit slower, getting out of my clothes the more usual way, while he just watched. He was very verbal about how hot I looked to him, and he came closer, running his hands everywhere he could reach. We kissed, our mouths colliding, our tongues wrestling for dominance, a battle obviously he won. We moved to his bed, he turned us around, so he was under me, my weight didn't seem to bother him, as I felt my body moving up and down as he breathed. When we came up for air, both of us panting, he told me there was another secret he wanted to show me. He opened his mouth and his tongue extended beyond what I thought possible. He was watching me with concern, not sure if this would scare me off. It didn't. I looked at it from different angles, and it just looked like any other tongue I've seen, there was just more of it. Then I got an idea, and I licked it, the taste was the same as before, so I started licking it and kissing it like a big cock, and even tried to deep throat it, which, while not entirely succesful thanks to my gag reflex, it drew out a deep moan out of him, and he brought my head back to his, withdrawing his tongue so I didn't choke on it and we resumed our kissing. Suddenly I became aware of something pushing against my ass. I broke our kiss again to look, and there was his huge cock, straining against the jockstrap to get closer to me. He said that I turn him on something crazy, but if I didn't mind, he'd be getting the desert now. I didn't so he sat up on the bed, and help me stand up. He pulled down my boxers, and grabbed me around my hips, while sucking my cock in his mouth, his nose buried in my pubes in no time. It was such an amazing feeling, I had trouble not coming, I said to ease up, so he slowed down a bit, obviously enjoying the taste of my cock. He slowly brought me to climax, and then backed off a bit. Then, when he was sure I wouldn't blow immediately, he slowly devoured my cock right to the root again, but I suddenly felt his tongue sliding out, enveloping my balls, and continuing even further back, teasing my pucker. As I gradually relaxed it, he entered, and I could not stand it anymore, pulling on his head, only succeding at pulling my whole body closer to him, I came with a yell, never having experienced such an orgasm, which was amplified by the tip of his tongue pressing on my prostate. I slumped against him, as he slowly and gently withdrew his tongue, and my spent cock flopped out of his mouth, he smacked his lips, and thanked me for my contribution to his growing body. Cheeky fucker. I told him he was amazing, but I wasn't sure if I could fully reciprocate. He said he didn't mind, so I began to return to favor, tugging his dick out of it's clothed prison, it stood much larger than mine. He told me to just go easy, so I started kissing and licking it, like his tongue before, massaging his hairy balls with my hands. He told me that I could squeeze harder, so I applied more and more pressure, the only response was louder moans and more frequent twitching of his cock. Guess I unknowingly helped him become a superhero. He said he was close, so I renewed my efforts, which was shortly rewarded by an explosion of cum, covering both of us in big white globs. As we both recovered, he asked if I wanted to take a shower now. I nodded, and he got up, slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great view of his ass from above as he walked. As we showered, we had a bit of a worship session, as I helped him wash, I kissed, grabbed and pushed on his muscles. In no time, he was hard again, his cock proudly pointing slightly upwards, while I still didn't recover. He started stroking himself, I hugged him around his neck, watching from behind his shoulder, as he brought himself to another climax with a growl, just as plentiful as the first one. Boy, we were going to have so much fun... Edit: whoops, forgot to translate two words.

My feet never touched the ground when I sit on the high stools at this bar. I grasp my beer with both hands and stare down at my frail little legs hidden behind my khakis and kick the bar playfully a few times like I'm a child kicking the dirt with an audible sigh. I've been here a few times before on my way home from work to order a couple beers after the stressful days at my mediocre office job. There's never anything special that goes on in this bar because it's in the middle of basically no where except that mediocre office job I mentioned and my little appartment in the city ten miles from here. I'm convinced the stereo in here plays the same five songs over and over and I'm starting to get really sick of it, but the beers are cheap and the service is quick. The thunder claps outside and I can hear the wind starting to pick up as the rain begins to pelt the roof, almost blocking out the sound of the light music playing in the background. The lights flicker as a huge bolt of lightening cracks the sky in my view out of the window to my right. Suddenly the door behind me swings open and the sound of the downpour outside is much more evident. The door slams closed, shutting out the wind but the thunder continues to shake the establishment with subtle thuds that make the wine glasses on the shelves behind the bar quake. The thunder seems never ending at this point and feels like its getting stronger with each passing wave. I notice the bar tender's eyes grow wide as he stops drying the beer mug he had been rubbing with a rag. That wasn't thunder, those were foot steps. A huge leg suddenly swings onto the stool two chairs down followed by another massive twin. I look over and see a wall of a man towering what seems to be three feet above me. At 5'4 and 125lbs, soaking wet, it's not uncommon to have to stare up at everyone around me, but this was the biggest excuse for a man I had ever seen. He had jet black hair that was buzzed only a few inches long and a cut jawbone with a huge masculine jaw that sported a slight five o'clock shadow. I started to sweat as my eyes creeped lower and notice that his tight t-shirt, which must have been an XXXL, was soaking wet and leaving little to the imagination. One thing I could never admit was that I love huge muscles. I have an extreme weakness for their power and I feel a certain safety around big guys. I don't know what it is but pecs are something I can't get enough of, and this guy had a chest that stuck out atleast a foot over the bar. His broad shoulders carried two massive arms that were slick with rain as they rested on the ledge. A beer appeared in front of him. This was probably because he ordered it, but I wouldn't have been able to hear him order it if he had screamed it because my senses were all fucked up; he seemed to have me in one of those slow motion trances that you see in movies when the popular kid walks down the hallway and everyones staring. Wait, how long have I been staring? Holy shit! I snapped out of it and looked up to see the behemoth smiling down at me. While I contimplated my next move I noticed in my lower vision something moving. He was bouncing his pecs back and forth in his wet t-shirt. I lost it. I looked back down to my khakis only to be more humiliated by the tent I was pitching. This can't be happening. It was like high school all over again. I had to get out of here! I quickly threw money on the bar--which could have been one hundred dollars for all I was concerned--and immediately dashed towards the exit. Lightening struck fiercely as I ran towards my car. In seconds I was whipping around turns on the empty road surrounded by woods on every side. The rain was making things way too hard to see--it was as if my windshield had a sheet of white paper across it. I don't even know how far I had made it from the bar when I lost control of my car. The last thing I saw was my head going straight for my steering wheel. A couple of seconds later I woke up--dry--in a huge bed that was about two times as large as my queen sized bed in my shitty apartment. The fluffy white comforter was crisp and cold to the touch, just how I like it. Oh my god, I'm dead..I died. Then I heard a voice coming from the doorway ahead of me. I crawled to the edge of the bed and jumped down to explore. I walked out into a huge open room with high ceilings and log cabin styled walls. This place was huge! The ceilings had to be at least twenty feet high. I noticed, next, that the voice was actually a newscaster talking about the storm on the flat screen TV mounted halfway up the large wall ahead of me. I don't know if there are flat screens in heaven, so where the hell am I? I walked down a hallway on the opposite side of the room and I heard running water. I followed the noise until I reached a steamy open bathroom. The white tile floor was warm and moist as my barefeet walked across until I reach a large ceramic wall that only went half way to the ceiling and half way across the room. I peered over the other side of the wall and found the source of the steam. This was a lockeroom styled shower, fit for a giant. The shower water cascaded across the giant man standing naked, facing away from me. I estimated his back to be about four times as large as my entire width and it was covered in a mountain range of muscled lumps here and there. The water slid down to his massive glutes that had huge defined dents in the sides that could have been used as large cereal bowls. His legs were like tree trunks and his calves were as sharp as diamonds. I looked back up and noticed his head was thrown back and his shoulders were pulsing like he was...like he was stroking something. I gasped and he quickly whipped his neck around. I darted out of the shower room sliding across the tiles as I headed for the exit. Suddenly the thunder I heard earlier was back as this behemoth stomped after me, making the house shake with each of his large leaps. I ran for the bedroom I had woke up in and dove under the huge bed. The stomping slowed as it got closer. One last thud landed near the edge of the bed. Suddenly the bed creaked and started rising higher and higher. My shelter was being lifted above me! The giant, robed man used only one hand to lift the side of the huge bed 5 feet up in the air as he peered under it. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to--" I started. "Hey! Whoa, whoa! Relax there, little man! I'm not going to hurt you!" He eased. "I brought you here a few hours ago because I saw you swerve off the road after you ran out of the bar. I wanted to apologize for being so foward so I chased after you but ended up having to pull a rescue mission in this storm." "Well.." I shuttered. "How about you come out from under my bed so I don't accidentally cause you another concussion in one night?" He offered his huge hand to me. "I'm Alex." I put my hand in his and suddenly felt an ounce of his power as it envolveped up to my wrist and tugged me out from under the bed. The bed came crashing down as he released it and then spun around to sit on the edge of the massive mattress. Even as I stood and he sat, he was still a solid 6 inches above me. "What's your name?" He asked. "I'm Joey." I said, still skeptical of what this big guy might do to me. "Thanks for saving me." "It was the least I could do for ruining your night." "You didn't ruin anything. I just--" I stopped and stared up at him. "You just what?" He questioned, staring blankly at me like a lost puppy. This huge guy had no idea what kind of effect he had on me. "I just never saw anyone as big as you before..." I admitted ashamedly and looked back down at his feet. They were more than twice as large as mine. "Oh!" He said excitedly, "You like this?" I looked up to his face as he smiled and stood up from the bed. He stepped closer to me so that there was less than a foot between us. As I stared up he seemed to keep rising and rising, it was never ending. He peeled off his tight robe and tossed it on the bed behind him. I looked straight ahead and was eye level with his navel which was a tunnel inside his cavernous abs. He wore whitey tighties that had an extremely small waist compared to his wingspan. I was not prepared for what I saw when I tilted my head up. His pecs jetted out over me by a foot. They casted a shadow that sent shivers down my spine and blocked out the light from the ceiling fan high above. The cleavage between his pecs was unlike anything I've ever dreamed of. With a slight movement of his shoulders and arms his pecs parted like the Red Sea and his cute face peered down at me in the view between them. He looked incredible from my angle and I just stared with my mouth agap like a silly school boy. "So, do you like this?" He asked again as he began alternately bouncing the giant pecs above me. "You're...you're so big..." I said breathlessly. "Do you really think so?" "Yes," I declared, "I can't believe it." "What's not to believe?" He said as he sat back down on the edge of the bed in front of me. "I actually can't believe how small you are. I was shocked when I saw you wiggling your legs at the bar, trying to touch the ground." He chuckled. "It was adorable." Was he serious? He thinks he should be more into me than me into him? What is going on with this guy? "Do you want me to flex for you, little man?" He furrowed his brow as he asked the question. "Yes, big guy!" I said eagerly. I had a boner for the passed fifteen minutes, I didn't know how I was lasting this long in the same room as this titan. He raised up his arm and held it parallel with the bed. He closed his hand into a fist and veins started popping out of his forearm and his bicep. He brought his fist two inches from his ear and his bicep shot up into a huge bowling ball. "Holy..shit." I said as I gazed at the veiny orb. "Go ahead and kiss it, little man." He was staring at it, too, "before I flex it." It was then that it hit me that his huge bicep was not even flexed yet. Had I even seen any part of his body flexed yet? I moved my face close to his hot flesh and pressed my lips on the lower portion of the muscled rock he called a bicep. Suddenly he grunted and the bicep visible swelled into massive porportions. Before I was able to see the top part of the wall behind his arm; once the big guy flexed his bicep, the mountain grew so big that the muscle wall that was now as big as a basketball was all I could see. I started to use my tonuge and kiss every surface inch of this massive arm. "It's real strong. I bet I have more muscle in this one bicep then you're whole body!" I could tell that my worshipping of his muscles excited him. He loved being admired and he definitely liked that I made him feel big. I decided to take the lead and touch his rock hard ten-pack next. "Yea, check out my abs, little guy!" I sucked on his huge arm one last time and then pulled my face away to check out his midsection. He stood up and I was once again face to face with his ripped abs. "Damn, big guy," I said as I rubbed his ribbed stomach, "they're like stone!" Each of his abs popped out a solid three inches and they were perfectly symmetrical. The rift down the center was as thin as a credit card swiper. I moved my face in an started to kiss his abs when his huge hand came up behind and lightly pressed my face into the divde between the ten pack abs. My nose and lips locked into place between them and then with a slight grunt he flexed. My face was being pinched by his rock hard abs and there was no way I could pull my nose our lips out without them being torn off. I pressed my hands on both sides above my head and my finger tips sunk into different crevices between his upper abs. The big guy chuckled as he swayed side to side, bringing my defenseles cute face and hands wherever his midsection pleased. Finally he released me and I rubbed my face and then immediately licked whatever part of his muscled abs I could reach. "Check this out!" he said as he stomped towards a dresser on the side of his room. "I call this my toy box, but it's really just a junk drawer" he smiled playfully. He pulled out a thick marker and a pencil and brought them over to me. He placed the marker on the bed and put the pencil in my hand. "Go ahead, little man," He looked down at me with a devilish between his massive pecs, "put it in my abs!" I first looked at the yellow, wooden pencil and then I looked up at his abs. I slowly brought the pencil close to his midsection and turned it sideways so it was parallel with the floor. I selected the thickest ab set and placed the pencil in the slot they formed. "Push it in!" He shouted. I poked the pencil in and then gave it more force. When I brought my hand away the pencil remained sitting in place. Alex chuckled and then slowly started to flex his abs. The pencil shimmied its way in and then cracked and snapped as his abs bent the pencil. I dug my fingers in and pulled out the remains of the pencil and looked up at him and smiled. He was loving this just as much as me. "Now the marker!" he shouted down at me. I picked up the thick black permanent marker off the bed and held it perpendicullar to the floor. I pressed the marker into the deep crevice between all the sets of his abs. After putting enough pressure on the marker it sank in so deep that I don't think I would have been able to pull it out on my own. Alex flexed his abs and the marker wedged itself so deep that it was surrounded by muscle on all sides. "Hahaha! I can't see what's going on down there over my pecs, but by the looks of it, you seem to like this!" This gave me a great idea. "Yea, big guy, your muscles are amazing! But, I have a question for you." I asked shyly. "Listen, I love that you make me feel big. Anything that will help you enjoy this experience will help me enjoy this experience. Ask away!" He exclaimed. "D-Do you think you could try this with your pecs?" I asked looking up at him. "Oh man, hahaha! You're a pec guy, aren't you?" He said proudly. He bunched his pecs up and his face disappeared from sight again. "You're in for a treat, little man!" He reached down with one hand and scooped me up like a doll. While holding me a few feet in front of him, he slowly plucked the back of my shirt and gently pulled it over my head. "I hope you don't mind we get a bit more comfortable?" He asked. I grinned happily and nodded. He then pulled my pants and boxers off leaving me naked. He craddled me in his massive arms and my head rested on his giant bicep. He pulled me closer to the underside of his chest and his pecs literally sat on top of me like two giant heavy bean bag chairs. He chuckled and bounced them around while craddling me. The two mounds heaved up and down, one by one; Each time they came down they crashed onto my naked body making me lose a little bit of breath each time. "Big gu--" Boom. "Big g--" Boom. "Big guy, you're" Boom. "Crushing me" Boom. Alex looked over his chest, hearing my whimpers and then tightened his chest into position with a freightened look on his face. "Shit, I'm sorry Joey!" He pleaded, "Sometimes I forget my own strength. Are you okay?" He looked down at me in his massive arms with the sorriest expression. "Yea, it's okay. I liked it, actually, I just hope you don't accidentally hurt me in all this fun!" I explained. Alex reassured me with a smile and then glanced at the dresser he rummaged through before. He gave another devilish grin and started to stomp towards the dresser. He placed me on the dresser which was about three feet high and really did look like a toy box for this giant hunk of a man. I noticed that when he placed me down on top of the three foot dresser, I was face-to-face with his huge pecs. I could have swore that he was only above seven feet when I first saw him at the bar, so this math just didn't add up to me. But, I shrugged it off as the big guy seemed to have a devilish plan in store for me. He reached down and opened the junk drawer. "Go ahead, pick out something for us to play with," he smiled at me. I reached in and brought up an old CD. "Inset disk here," He giggled as he bounced his huge chest around. I slid the disk into the tight cleavage and it slowly went further and further in. He looked me in the eyes and winked and started bouncing his pecs again so the disk disappeared between his pecs. I dug my fingers in as he playfully flexed and even though they were three inches into the deep crevice, I still could not feel the disk. "Just how deep is this cleavage?" I asked, shocked. "I guess you'll have to find out!" He giggled as he gave his pecs one big jump and the disk flew out and hit the wall across the room. I reached into the drawer again and grabbed a thick dictionary. "I bet your pecs can't swallow this, big guy!" I teased and went to put the heavy book back into the drawer when he grabbed my wrist with his long, thick fingers. I looked up at him startled and he had a serious expression. He was determined to prove me wrong. He brought my hands back up to his pecs. "Come on, little man, wedge it between my pecs--if you can--pipsqueak." Alex smiled and flexed his huge pecs. The veins were bursting out and the striations that made up the upper and lower pecs were visible like huge ropes. He expanded his back and then puffed out his chest and the cleavage seemed to open like a huge muscular vice. I slowly moved the heavy book towards his pecs and then squeezed it in as far as I could. I couldn't believe my eyes. His pecs parted for the book and then when he relaxed them they came crashing towards both covers. The dictionary was hanging out only a few inches from being totally enveloped by his pecs. I gasped and put my hands on both of his huge pecs. I felt them vibrating as sweat dripped down his forehead. "Watch this, little man." He grinned. "They're gunna GROW!" He shouted as he opened his arms wide with his fists clenched tight. I could audibly hear his pecs growing. They made the sound you get when rubbing two balloons together. I backed up as his pecs grew a few inches towards me and my back hit the wall. Alex looked down at me, standing on the dresser in front of him, and bounced his pecs again. The dictionary wedged itself deeper and deeper into his pecs until it was no longer visible. "I believe you lost a bet?" Alex smiled and flicked my eight inch cock which was now rock hard and dripping precum. I looked down and saw his huge python sticking straight out almost tearing through his tight underwear. The underwears' elastic could hardly contain his package and his pubic bush was flowing out of the top. "Big guy...You just grew!" "I know. I knew you would like that! The thing is, i've never grown more than an inch or two a month. With you, I feel like I can just keep getting bigger!" He bounced his giant pecs and the dictionary plopped out the underside of his cleavage, crashing to the floor. "You're so massive! I can't believe how huge your pecs are!" I fiddled around in the drawer beneath my feet as I said this, looking for something to really test his strength. I came back up with an old door knob in my hand. "Hey big guy?" I asked provacatively. "Yea?" "Do you think you can crush things with your pecs?" Alex smiled and raised an eye brow. "Go ahead, little man, put it in there!" He once again opened up his cavernous cleavage and looked me in the eyes. I pressed the door knob a few inches into his pecs and let go. They closed up like a venus fly trap and I pressed my small hands on his pecs and rubbed around. "Here goes nothing!" He wrapped his huge arms around me and pulled me close to his pecs as I tried to push away. "Stop! What are you doing!" I shouted, terrified. As soon as I was pressed against his pecs, Alex stopped tugging me towards him. My dick pressed against his abs and I thrusted it upwards where it laid in the rift between his abs. "Little man, I told you I will never hurt you. Look at all the power I have in just my chest. I'm here to protect you, not hurt you." And with that Alex released me and grabbed my hand. He slid my hand to the underside of his pecs, and a small gumball sized piece of metal fell into my palm. It was warm to the touch. It was once the door knob that he crushed with just his pecs.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: And they take their first baby steps, yay! As always, all comments and critique are welcome! --- I went to open the door, seeing through the glass that it wasn't Ty, but a group of kids. I let them in, and lead them into the backyard. As we sat down at the table, I started the tutoring. Some kids were there just to help their friends, so I didn't need to oversee them all, which was great. It wasn't much work, I just pointed out a mistake here, and gave a bit of advice there. Before I knew it, the hour was over and the kids started leaving. As I followed the last kid, I saw Ty in the kitchen, who was just putting the groceries away. I closed the main door and went back into the kitchen. "Lunch? I'm starving." "Yeah, me too. Sorry I didn't arrive earlier, got held up by my folks, they talked my ear off." We put the food on the plates and sat down at the kitchen table. It was a bit awkward. "What did you talk about? How are they?" "Well, first they scolded me for not talking to them enough like always. Then they wanted to know how I was doing, how were you doing... They send their greetings. Anyway, they are doing great, they are organizing some midnight readings next week." "Thanks." We continued eating in silence, Ty going for seconds and thirds and still finishing at the same time as me. We leaned back in our chairs. "Man, you are a good cook, it was really great." He said, patting his belly. "Thank you. I've been thinking about what you said..." "I know, I found the paper in the kitchen. Do you want me to answer the questions?" "We don't have to do it right now. I'm feeling like nap right now." "Okay. Do you mind if i join you?" "Not at all, you know this is pretty much your home at this point." We put the dishes away, and went to the bedroom. We stripped to our underwear and laid down on our beds, both staring into the ceiling. After a while, it was quite clear that I wouldn't sleep any time soon. I looked over at Ty, who was also staring upwards, but he must have registered the movement out of a corner of his eye, because he looked at me too. "This is so weird." "Yeah, maybe I shouldn't have told you." "No, I'm glad you have. It's great that you think so much of me." We returned to our silence, now a bit more comfortable. "Do you think I could lay down next to you?" "Of course." I moved over to him, spending a moment to decide where to lie down, while he watched me. I made up my mind, motioned for him to move his arm away and laid down at his waist. I laid my head and upper back on his abdomen, enjoying the slow, swaying motion as he breathed. I pulled at his hand and put it on my own belly, palm up. I started to stroke and rub it, exploring the long and thick fingers, the rough skin from the years of manual labor. I explored the meaty palm, placing my whole hand inside it. I turned it around, and pushed at the veins which yielded somewhat to my pressure, sliding under his skin. The tendons were much harder to move around. I turned my head back towards his, continuing my exploration of his hand, but I couldn't see his face due to the pecs in the way. "I think I want to give the 'closer relationship' a shot. I just, I'm not quite sure what that means." "Well, I'm pretty sure it means whatever we want it to mean. We can start by me talking about things I want, and you could give your opinion. You know 'I love that', 'I want that too', 'eh, not really my thing', 'absolutely not.' " "That sounds great." "Hoo, okay. Hum. There's so much... Okay, I'd like to be more physically intimate with you. You know, cuddling, massages, simply holding hands, carrying you when you want... naps like the one we're having right now." "That sounds awesome. Definitely yes on all of that." "Okay, what about kissing?" I brought his hand closer to my head and started kissing it. "Like this?" His chuckle jostled me. "Yeah, kisses like that are awesome. But I also meant kissing on the cheek, on the mouth, and with our tongues. Maybe even somewhere else, if you feel like it..." "I'm not certain, but I'm sure we can find out. It sounds good." "All right, I'm looking forward to that. So, the 'big' question, how do you feel about sex?" "It does not repulse me, if that's what you're asking. But I also don't have any experience. What kind of sex would you like to have?" "Well, um. I-I'd want you to..." he mumbled the rest of the sentence, so I didn't hear. "You want me to what? I didn't hear you." He sighed and took a deep breath. "I want you to fuck me." "Oh." "I mean- you don't have to, of course. And there are other things we can do. Or not, that'd be totally your call." "Heh, thanks. I can't say that I feel like fucking you right now, no offense. Do you think we could... build up to it? Start a bit lighter?" "Yeah, of course." The relief was clear in his voice. A bit more silence followed. "Wait, why does everything to do with sex have to be my call?" "Well, I'm guessing I'll be cool with whatever, so I'm being careful not to push you too early or too hard or something." "That makes sense. But I might have some ideas of my own, I mean, not right now, in the future. You can always say no to any of them." "Okay. Eli?" "Yes?" "You are so amazing. I'm so glad to be your friend." I kissed his hand again. "You're amazing too." --- I slowly woke up, the upper half of my body still rhythmically moving up and down from Ty's breathing. I noticed that I let go of Ty's hand while I was asleep, but it was still on my belly, and his massive thumb stroked my chest. I laid my left hand over his, and the stroking stopped. "Slept well?" "Very peacefully. I'll have to sleep with you more often, you make for a great pillow." He chuckled and resumed his stroking of my chest. I looked around, and seeing that the lighting changed, I must have been out of it for a few hours. "Did you fall asleep too?" "For a while. Woke up in about 30 minutes." "And you just laid there for so long? You could have gotten up." "I don't have anywhere to be, so I just left you sleeping. It's given me a time to think too." "And what did you think about?" "I thought about going for a run or a walk in the evening, there's this recipe with mutton I've wanted to try, and I've enjoyed your closeness. Also, I listened to your cute snoring." "I snore?" "Yes, adorably." I sighed. "Alright then. Well I can't run yet, but it should be alright to walk now. I mean if you want me to go with you. I definitely wouldn't be able to keep up at faster speeds. Now that I think of it, even after I heal I won't be able to if you let loose. And you can cook the mutton, if you'll let me help you prepare it." "Fine. You know, you could just ride me. You said you wanted to. We could talk more." "I'll think about it. We should get up and start preparing the mutton if you want it for dinner." "I'd get up, but there's this immense weight on my stomach, it's stopping me from moving." "Please, like I could stop you from doing anything." "You're doing it right now! I'm so weak I can't get up, your weight is crushing me!" "You're unbelievable." I sat up with a groan, being a little stiff from the nap. I stood up, turning back to Ty. I offered him my hand. "C'mon, let's get you up, you crybaby." He grabbed my hand and pulled me back down on himself, I landed face first into the cleft between his pecs, his arms wrapping around me, trapping me there. "Mmmf, mmmhmhmm, mmmmafuh!" I tried to yell at him, before realizing that he won't understand me, the muscles muffling any words into incomprehensible sounds. "Yeah, yeah, that's what you get for making fun of weak people." I could hear his words, a bit dampened, but still clearly. I felt his body shifting around me, he moved one hand to my butt, palming it like a basketball, and the other going to the ground for support. His belly hardened below me, signaling that he started moving up, so I wrapped my legs around it. Suddenly there was a pressure on my back, as he brought his legs closer to his torso, but it passed quickly as he straightened up. After a few steps he stopped, and as I pulled my face from his cleavage I found we were in the kitchen. He set me down and we made the marinade for the mutton and put the meat in. We decided Ty would go for a run alone, since that way I could tend to the meat and start cooking it before he came back, so it'd be done on time. I gave him figs for the run, in case he'd get hungry while away, he put them in a pouch on the cloth around his midsection. He hugged me, and he went out, running as soon as the door closed. In a few seconds, his thuds were no longer hearable, so I went to the kitchen, picking up a book on the way and started reading. In about half an hour, I got hungry, so I ate a few of the figs and started cooking. --- An hour and a half later Ty came back, sweaty and breathing heavily. He didn't seem very talkative, only grunting in response to my greeting, but he was smiling. "Had a good run?" He grunted again, this time with a nod, his smile widening. "Take a shower, dinner is ready, we can eat as soon as you don't smell so horribly." He only smirked and hugged me, getting some of his sweat on me. "Wow, thanks a lot. You could have just asked if I wanted to shower with you again." We got into the bathroom, he dropped all of his clothes and started showering, I got to the sink, only washing my face. He wasn't smelling that bad. I noticed that I could see him in the mirror, he was facing the other way and I watched for a while. "Hey, Ty?" "Yeah?" "Would it be weird if I watched you jerk off?" "Actually, that sounds pretty hot. Could do it right now, if you want." I turned towards him, certain that he could see blush darknening my brown and freckled cheeks. "Okay." I sat down on the toilet, and he shut off the water, but not bothering to wipe off. He turned to me, proudly displaying his large dick, still soft, which swayed and slapped his thigh from the movement. The head was covered by almost excessive amount of foreskin. He planted his feet apart, and he put his hands on his waist. For a few moments he just beamed at me, but before I could ask what's going on, there was a twitch, and his cock started to swell. It was interesting to watch, as I never really paid much attention in the moments that I got aroused. For me it was something like a chore, get to the orgasm, enjoy the feeling and good night. But Ty relished even the beginning. He used his hands now, one going to the balls, fondling and squeezing them. I didn't think that would be pleasurable, but it drew a low moan out of him. The other hand held his dick, slowly stroking it along the expanding length. He applied a bit more pressure, the foreskin just began partially revealing the dark head. There was a drop of precum on it that transformed into a tiny stream which grew bigger as he continued stroking. I looked up to his face, he wasn't smiling anymore, it was more relaxed, almost blissful. His eyelids drooped a bit, eyes almost black from the pupil dilation, but still trained on me. As it continued swelling, the dick also started to angle itself upwards. Ty speeded up his strokes and I noticed that everytime he reached the head, he was flinging excess precum away. "Fuck, I'm so close..." He turned away from me, giving me a view from the side. His strokes were now very quick and he used both of his big hands, still having room to spare. His legs were twitching, flexing to keep him still. "Oh, fuck, here it comes!" He roared as his dick started pulsing, and expelling cum in long streams that splashed against the wall a few feet before him. It was unlike anything I've ever seen, just one of the streams was several times bigger than my whole load. As he calmed down, he gave it a few last pumps, forcing the last of the cum to drip down. "Wow, I didn't expect this to be so hot. Did you enjoy it too? I really hope you'll want to do this again sometime." "That was definitely something. Wait, that sounds weird, doesn't it. I meant to say, I enjoyed that." He threw his hands up in the air like he just won something: "Yeah!" A bounce of his penis caught my attention. "How come it's still hard?" "It's because you're here, watching me jerk off, enjoying yourself. It's flattering as hell, and it's pumping me up like you wouldn't believe. I want to go again right now." His cock apparently agreed, as the precum started flowing again. "That's amazing. Although... Would you mind me not being here? I think I've enough for now." "Yeah, I'll have no problem finishing myself. Thank you, Eli." "You're welcome." I went back to the kitchen, while Ty resumed whacking off. He definitely wasn't shy about it, the sounds and grunts clearly hearable while I was setting up the table. In a few more moments, I could hear the now unmistakeable splashes of his cum against a wall and then he turned on the shower. I hoped he'd clean up the walls. --- He came out in the nude but he clearly dried himself off, his dick now returned to its soft state. We dug in with a smile. "Damn, two delicious meals in a row. I'll have to move in at this rate." "This was your idea and recipe, I just followed your instructions. And I think this apartment is too small for you to live longterm." "Eh, I'd manage somehow. I see a lot of incentives." "Really? What kind of incentives?" "Let's see... A cute boyfriend, a great food, a backyard I can workout in, and a great friend. What's not to love?" "That does sound great when you put it like that. although I'm pretty sure the farm is giving you a place for harder workouts. What do I get out of it?" "Hmm, someone who will always appreciate you and your cooking, someone who will be there for you...and a strong man who will always help you if you need to move somthing heavy." "Sold!" "Alright!" We burst into laughter. --- We stayed up and talked for a while after dinner, before deciding to head to bed. He carried me into the bedroom again, this time he held me in his palm like a baby, my back supported by his arm and chest. I undressed and sat down on my bed, while he got comfortable on the futon. "Would you like to sleep down here with me?" "No thank you. I still love my bed, and it's really comfy." "Aww, and I'm not? You said I make a great pillow." "As a pillow yes, but I'm withholding my final verdict on you as a bed until I experiment a bit more. My back was pretty stiff." "Okay. Good night Eli." I moved to him, and planted a kiss on his shoulder. "Good night Ty." --- I awoke a few hours later, it was still dark. I felt thirsty, so I went to the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water. I sat down to spare my ankle, and I felt a paper on the table under my hands. I turned up a small lamp, making sure it wouldn't shine into the bedroom. It was the same paper from yesterday, the one full of questions. I read it again. Now I could fill in some additional answers. Not all. But Ty was right, there was no rush. We could enjoy each other, and find out the answers together. "Hey, what are you doing up? Is something wrong?" I jumped a bit, surprised. Apparently I wasn't as succesful at not waking Ty as I hoped I would be. "Oh, hey Ty. No, nothing is wrong. I just felt thirsty. I'll go back in a minute." "Okay," He rubbed his eyes, still groggy from the sleep. I crumpled the paper and threw it into the trashbin and turned off the lamp. I followed Ty, grabbing on to him for support. He led me to my bed, but I tugged at him to turn around. "Wha?" "It's only a few hours now, I'd like to sleep with you." He beamed at me, and hugged me. "That's great! Uh, I was thinking, maybe you could sleep at my side, your head on my shoulder?" "Okay." He lied back down, and set his arm a bit more apart, to make room for me. I nestled into the crook, noting his smell was stronger here, but not unpleasant. I hugged one of his pecs with my own arm, setting my head down on his meaty shoulder. Yes, that felt pretty comfortable.

So, this is a short little story that I'd been working on for some time, nothing big (well... ) but I just had the idea in my head for some time now, and just wanted to get it out. /// Jack and Tim finished their meal, as the buzz of the restaurant subsided slightly. It was early afternoon, they had both taken a break from work to meet at a new restaurant – Tim was always so busy, and Jack thought that like this, they could spend a bit more time together. “Ugh, that was too good.” Said Tim, leaning back. Jack just looked at him, with a smile - gazing deeply into his dark brown eyes. He looked skinny even in that shirt, which looked a little big on him. Though, they were both fairly slim guys. Tim had brown hair, brown eyes, and a cute face, but that’s not really why Jack fell for him. “What?” Tim asked, raising his brow. “Oh, nothing.” Jack said, leaning forward, resting his elbows on the table. “God, you look so tiny.” Said Jack again, smiling at Tim, who looked a bit annoyed at this. “And you don’t?” He said back, quickly. “Well, I’m saying that you might work too much, maybe consider putting some weight on your bones.” “What, go to the gym?” Tim asked, furrowing his brow. “I don’t think you’d last much in the gym.” “I think you’d be surprised.” “No.” Tim was even more annoyed now, but he knew that Jack was just trying to piss him off, for fun he supposed. “Why?” “You couldn’t last long in there surrounded by big hunky guys, that’s all I’m saying.” “Oh please, I’m not some… some… primitive… sexual… beast.” “You’re not?” Asked Jack, holding back a chuckle. “Oh you know what I—“ Tim smiled as he began, but stopped, as he saw the waiter approach with a tray on which lay two small plates, each with what looked like a little red candy on them. “Er, we just had dessert.” Tim said, thinking the waiter confused their order with someone else’s. Jack noticed something about the waiter right now – he was very well built. He could see a clear outline of his pecs through his shirt, his thick legs filled out his pants, leaving little to the imagination, the sleeves on his suit were quite large, and filled. He looked around, all the waiters in this place looked like that. ‘That’s a bit odd.’ Thought Jack, looking at the man’s strikingly handsome face, but then his thoughts were cut by the waiter’s voice. “No, sir. This is… on the house. I think you’ll find it quite… to your liking. I hear it has… amazing after effe—after taste.” They waited until the waiter was gone, they both looked at the thing on the plate for a bit, then shrugged – what the hell – and ate it. “It’s um…” Tim began. “It’s quite um… the… er…” “It’s tasteless dude.” Jack said, as Tim nodded, smiling. “Yeah – that’s the word.” He said, and leaned on the table as well. “Oh, maybe we should meet tonight.” “Sure, I’ll call you around seven. That sounds fine?” “Yeah su—“ Tim stopped, as he heard his phone vibrate in his pocket. “Oh shit, sorry, they’re calling me from work, I got to go – I’ll see you tonight, ok?” He kissed Jack quickly and headed out the door, waving at him. “Okay!” Jack responded, as he called the waiter to pay. He too left the restaurant and went home, when he got there he sat down on his couch, turned on the TV and just relaxed for a bit. He looked at the clock, it was around four, he made a mental note to call Tim – but knowing Tim, he’d call him first just before seven, in case he forgot. Then, he felt… surprisingly turned on. It was nothing on the TV, he wasn’t really thinking about anything very sexy. ‘Hm…’ He thought. ‘That’s odd. I’m just gonna get some water.’ He got up, got to the kitchen and got some water. ‘Tim must be home by now’ He thought. But, there, he felt a strange surge of energy – as he was returning to the couch it got stronger and stronger, somehow. He felt like he wanted to… to… move, or to… run, jump – something. He put the glass of water on the table and thought, why not, and started doing some jumping jacks, just to spend this energy. He kept doing them and doing them, then he got down onto the floor, he began doing crunches – he felt his stomach muscles burn as he did more and more and more. Finally, he was sick of crunches, and he got onto his stomach, and got into the position to do push ups, and he did them, again and again he raised and lowered himself – he was doing much more than he ever thought he could – really. A strange haze took over him, his mind became a bit blurred, his body filled with this energy – suddenly, he was just and totally focused on expending it as fast as possible. He stood up, jumping, working out, doing everything he knew, for a moment, he could feel his legs burn, he could feel them getting tired, he got down – he did more push ups, his arms would too get tired, start to hurt – and then – the energy flooded him again and all the soreness was gone. He was ready for more. He continued to exercise with strange speed – doing more and more, faster and faster – he felt his shirt and pants start to feel, a bit different. He looked at the clock for a moment, it was half past four. Was he doing it for so long? He looked at the stairs in his house, he ran up them, then down, then up again and again – the pain building up in his legs, the tiredness creeping in and then – a flood of energy, and nothing. He kept exercising, in a strange rage to get rid of this excess energy. He kept at it, incessantly, increasingly getting better and better at the exercises. He was sweating, his shirt was drenched, drops of sweat ran down his ruffled, blonde hair, down the sharp contours of his face, for a moment he simply stood there – breathing heavily. Then, he felt the energy again. He took off his shirt and pants and socks, and he headed upstairs. As he passed near the mirror he didn’t notice what had happened to his body. Where once was a skinny, small man – now stood a bit taller, more filled out and sexier one. His thighs were cut, muscles flexing as he stood on his legs, they were still relatively small, but his muscles were clearly defined – from his round butt – to his angular calves, rising with each step. He had a beginning of a six pack on his stomach, somehow – he had gained mass as well, though he didn’t look big, he certainly looked more packed with muscle, his pecs clearly visible, protruding slightly outward. His bicep bunched up into a ball each time he swung his hand as he walked, his shoulders were rounder, they looked… denser, his neck was slightly thicker with stringy, corded muscles, going down to his back – oiled with sweat, and broader, more defined. He went up all the way to the attic and started opening various boxes, until he found a few that he liked. Inside, he found his old weights, from when he actually took care of his body, they were there for who knows how long. He picked up a pair of dumbbells, both weighing about 45 pounds. He started curling them, letting out a sigh of relief as he felt the pent up energy quickly leave his body. He was strong, stronger than he thought – apparently. He looked down at his arms as he brought the weights up and down and up and down and saw his muscles bunch up, even… grow before his eyes – but he didn’t really notice it, the haze was strong over him, like a curse, driving him to expend all this energy. He started doing squats, feeling the bit of excess weight already. His legs were burning, but it was good – it meant that he was losing energy. They expanded, ever so slightly, his thighs growing, his calves inflating, becoming more defined, his butt becoming rounder, firmer. He got down again, started doing sit ups, holding a 100 pounds to his chest. For a moment he thought that he was insane, a skinny man like him could never – but something in his head cut him off, and he just did it. Rising up and going don and up and down again and again. His abs grew quietly, ridges formed between them as the six pack became fully exposed. His whole front became ripped – thick, dense muscles covered his body. He stood up, still brimming with this strange energy. He felt his boxers become slightly tight, yet he paid them no heed. He simply got down from his attic, and ducked as he exited his house. He grew taller too – he noticed this for a moment as he looked around, standing half naked on his front lawn. He approached the big, heavy metal table that stood there, he simply gripped it, with his new broader, longer hands, and then – put his whole strength into lifting the thing. His bare feet pushed firmly into the ground, even they seemed elongated and strong. Then – he felt it – he was lifting it. He put more and more strength into it and finally – it went off the ground. He let out loud grunts as he grinned widely, almost laughing at how absurdly strong he had become. His arms widened, biceps clearly visible and huge, bigger than softballs – on his large strong arms. His forearms pushed against the cold metal – he felt almost as if they were harder than it was, meaty, tough muscles supported the table as seemingly all his muscles grew in unison, not leaving others behind. After a while, he lowered the large table and lifted it again, he was curling it – he couldn’t believe it. It felt amazing, and yet he wasn’t done, there was still way too much energy left inside him. He simply let go of the table, letting it fall with a loud THUMP, as he looked around again. Then, he smiled broadly. He saw his car. He headed to it and looked at it for a bit, feeling the energy build up inside him. It looked lower to him than ever, he must have been past seven feet tall at this point. He looked down at his long, strong feet, as he bent down, and gripped the rear bumper, squeezing the metal with his hands. His legs bulged immediately – his back muscles exploded outwards, his triceps grew into strong horseshoe shapes at the back of his arms – and as he tried to lift the car, he felt himself grow stronger. He expanded in all directions, he felt his dick surge – growing past the cuffs of his boxers, which split with a loud rip at the back, by his increasingly bigger butt cheeks, he managed to lift the rear end of the car and he laughed loudly as he looked down at himself. A giant man, the size of a basketball player and a physique of a pro bodybuilder. Every muscle on his body jumped at his command, large, round and so firm and tough to the touch. He ran his hands over himself, feeling the surges of energy subside, slowly. He slowly headed inside, as he flexed his biceps, the size of someone’s head, supported by his soccer ball shoulders. He ducked as he went inside, resisting the urge to widen his door with his new strength. He looked down as he tore off his boxers, staring at a glorious, thick and long dick he could only imagine having before. ‘This… this is…’ He looked at how his pecs rose and fell with each breath, large slabs of hard meat on his chest – he couldn’t believe that this was his body. A shining eight pack, massive legs, arms that can lift cars. He heard his phone ring, he grabbed it half-mindedly, and answered. Jack was panting… heavily. “Hello?” “My God Jack… you won’t believe what just happened to me…” Tim said on the other side of the line. Tim was panting… heavily. /// Yey for love and all - in any case, these two are gonna have much more fun now, I think.

Hey Muscle Friends, So I decided to post both parts I and II together. I had trouble last time with a strange deletion of spaces between sentences. I figured out the tech part of it so that it didn't happen again, but thought I would put the two together so the punctuation on part I wasn't as distracting. Part I is separated from Part II by a section of asterisks so if you want to just skip to that, scroll about half of the way through and look for the break in the story. Since this is a continuation of the first story I have written, I welcome your comments and feedback (especially supportive/positive ones). It's a bit intimidating to put something personal out there, so in advance, I thank you for being kind. Part III (the final chapter) will be worked on this weekend and hopefully will be out to you next week sometime. Be well and get big, SeaMusc ***************************************************************************************************************************************************** Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. ================================================================= ================================================================= Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and Im lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They were as black as night. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Shane said outloud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that a 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that he was being held up by the softest velvet gloves. Suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Cliff grabbed a towel from behind the door and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich walked into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bathroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. His proportions stayed the same as he grew so that before Cliff stood a twelve-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: So this is my first work that I felt like posting. There will be little if any growth (certainly none in this chapter), but there should be some showing off and worship, since one of two characters is 7'6'' and somewhere just below 600 lbs (inspired by the Tyrant from the game Nosgoth). Also, the setting is "vaguely solarpunk 20 minutes into the future" (something like steam/cyber punk, but more utopian, everyone is on board with solar powar, ecology, not destroying nature/planet but integrating it and adapting to it, art nouveau, not much of racism/sexism/ableism, people have different/better attitude to bodies and sexuality (no one will freak out over a shirtless woman on a very hot day), things like that). It's mostly just sugary romantic fluff. --- It was early spring, which for me meant more free time than during the school year. Not that I didn't have to do anything, I had my own studying, sometimes the kids would come in the afternoon for additional tutoring if they wanted to better prepare for the upcoming exams, and sometimes I volunteered at the farm. This afternoon, Tyler, my best friend since we met in the primary school, came to catch up, he's working on the farm most of the day, so we can't hang out all the time like when we were young. Farmwork was a simple choice for him, since he was always a lot bigger than most, and he was good at biology and ecology at school. I started teaching, since I helped out a few kids with learning even at school, so I just continued to do that, although I have now specialized in art and technology. We're both in our early twenties, at 5'8'', 150 lbs, I'm a bit below average, while Ty's a giant of a man. He towers over everyone else at his 7'6'', and his (almost) 600 lbs of muscle dwarfs even the burliest of men. --- "Hey Ty, I've been thinking..." "Yeah?" "Would you mind if I went running with you tonight? I mean, I've been neglecting my exercises lately, so it'd be great if you could help me, but you don't have to, you really don't, I can just exercise on my own, I'm sure I'd just slow you do-" He put one of his thick fingers on my lips to shut me up. A corner of his mouth was curled up. "Sure, I don't mind. Though you may not be able to speak so much, at least if you want to keep up with me." "Oh. Thanks." --- He appeared in the doorway, naked save for his running boxers, that looked more like a body paint than a piece of clothing. His package, huge even for his enormous body, was clearly visible. They were clearly worn for practicality, not modesty. He never cared for covering his body, since the combination of the warm and sunny climate, his own warmth thanks to his muscles and the layer of fat, and his dark and thick skin was enough for him to be comfortable. "You ready?" "Ah, uh, yeah, just need to put on my clothes." He caught me naked, thanks to my indecision. I grabbed the nearest tank-top, shorts, and minimalistic shoes, putting them on. "You look great in that tank." "Thank you. So, as I said, I'm a bit rusty, you wanna lead the way?" "Sure, let's walk a bit, then we'll warm up a little and we can start." --- We reached a start of a trail, lit by bioluminescent vines. It was a beautiful sight no matter what time it was. During the day, the vines provided a cool shade, absorbing the sunlight and showing off their beautiful blossoms, and during the night they lighted up, providing visibility even on the darkest of nights. I didn't think more warm up was necessary for me, given that my heart rate was elevated simply by trying to keep up with Ty's long strides, even when he was walking at his normal speed. But it was really motivating watching him put his body in various positions, so I followed the simple exercises he did. When he judged he was warmed up enough, he checked with me (his light warm up wasn't excruciating, but I worked up a good sweat. I really needed to start exercising more), and we finally started our run in the relative silence of the night. His tempo was surprisingly easy to keep up with, possibly thanks to his mass making it impractical to run at higher speed. Nevertheless, after 20 minutes, I was feeling tired, which wasn't helped by his constant presence distracting me, looming to my right, his skin, darker than usual, glistening slightly in the muted vine light, the light tremors and the thudding of his big, bare feet. Suddenly I tripped over my own feet and tumbled to a stop. While I tried to pick myself up, Ty stopped and came back to me. "You okay Eli?" "I think so." He offered a meaty hand to me, pulled me up, and I almost collapsed to the ground again, if not for my hand snagging on his running boxers, pulling them down, accidentally freeing out his huge dick. As soon as I could, I grabbed onto his waist for balance and stabilized myself. "Oh, fuck, sorry." "It's okay, nothing you haven't seen before, besides, you should worry about your leg more right now." He assured me, while putting his penis back inside his boxers. "Right, I can't put any weight on my left ankle. I guess I am just a burden for you after all." "Hey, no worries. I can carry you back, I was just about to ask if you wanted to turn around." "Thank you." "Okay, can you stand on your good leg for a second? I'll turn around and you can hop on my back." "Yeah, that sounds great." I stood more upright, shifted my weigth to my good leg, my eyes level with the bottom of his pecs, letting go of him, and he quickly turned around and squatted down. I climbed on his vast back, locking my hands around his thick neck, he grabbed my legs, leaned forward and broke into a run, much faster than we ran before, a slight breeze from his speed cooling me down, but his back kept me warm enough. His breath was still as steady as it was when we walked to the trail. "Damn, you were holding back. You should have said something. You could have just went ahead." "And leave you alone? You'd get lost." "Hey, my orientation sense is not /that/ bad. Now I feel bad twice, not only you have to carry my sorry ass back home, I slowed you down too." "I get my proper run now thanks to your clumsy and cute ass, and it was actually great going that slow. I don't have to go full speed everytime, you know. Now shut up and enjoy the ride." I did not protest after that, letting the rhythmic movement of his body and the thudding, now louder and more frequent than before, his warmth radiating into me, and the shifting of his muscles lull me into that state between consciousness and sleep. --- I noticed Ty slowed down after a while, so I dredged myself back to full consciousness. "'re we home yet?" I asked, not quite succeding at suppressing a yawn. "Yeah. You mind if we shower before going to bed?" "Go right ahead." He entered my apartment, went right to the walk-in shower, flipped on the light, and let me down near the elevated platform so I could sit down. He quickly shucked off his boxers, and helped me get out of my clothes, being careful when manipulating my ankle, but I still hissed a bit with the pain. The ankle was now swollen. "Do you want me to bring you something? Do you have frozen vegetables or a cooling spray or something?" "You're not supposed to chill an injury like that. I should have my old brace in my closet, I think I put it somewhere low. It's not the first time the ankle's been twisted." "Okay, be right back." Before he returned, I shuffled a bit closer to the shower, so he wouldn't have to help me shower off. Thanks to him, I put on the brace, and before I could protest, he scooped me up, and put me down on the floor, then stood up back to his towering height, amplified by me sitting at his long feet, and he started the water, picking up the hose and keeping it away from me until the warm water started flowing. I did not like that. "Geez, I'm not feeling like a useless baby right now at all!" He froze. His eyes widen in surprise and his cheeks quickly started to darken. "Oh, fuck, I'm sorry, I didn't reali- sorry. Uh, here you go, again, sorry." The hose he practically threw at me landed next to me, giving me a face full of water on its way down. I started coughing, and rubbing my eyes. When I got the water out of my eyes and settled down, I looked up and saw Ty frozen in different position, he was crouched, his arms reaching for me, he clearly realized part way that helping me without my consent right now might not the best idea, his face clearly showing his inner battle. I burst out laughing so hard I had to curl into fetal position, my belly hurting from the force of the laughter. He started chuckling along and sat down next to me. The whole situation was just so weird. When I believed I wouldn't start laughing too hard again, I told him: "Sorry for laughing so hard, but dude, you should have seen yourself. Your face was so hilarious." "Heh, well, you're welcome, I aim to please. And sorry again, I shouldn't just manhandle you like a dog." "It's okay, you just have to remember that while not all of us are giant muscle-bound monsters, we don't turn into useless puppies when we twist our ankles." We finished our shower, now in better mood, Ty helping me move around, and in return, I scrubbed places he couldn't reach on his back, and his meaty feet. When he stood up to put the hose in its place, I slapped his calf hard playfully, and immediately started to shake out the pain and regret. "Ow, ow, ow." He looked at me with raised eyebrows. "Dammit, I forgot how hard your muscles are." With a smirk, he again squatted and reached for me. "Does your highness want the lowly peasant to carry him to bed now?" I stuck my tongue out at his remark. "Yes, and I want a good night kiss too." He grabbed me, easily stood up and brought me to the bedroom and put me on my bed. "The futon is in the closet too, and there should be some blankets and a pillow if you want, you sleep in the buff too, right?" Most people did in our city. "Yeah." "Could you also get me a dry cover for the brace?" "Sure, here you go." He followed my instructions, and set up the futon while I change the soaked cover on my brace. Before he laid down, he came back to me, and kissed me on the forehead. "Sleep tight." "You too." He seemed to fall asleep as soon as his body was sprawled on the mattress, his breathing deepened and slowed down. I stayed awake a little while longer, looking at his sleeping form, before sleep finally came to me. // Well I certainly hope you've enjoyed this, I didn't look for typos/grammar errors, so please do tell me if you find any. Constructive criticism is highly encouraged (I am aware that the whole setting is kind of badly built and shouldn't be analyzed too closely, otherwise it might fall apart very quickly). And tell me if you want more, I got ideas for two chapter more right now. Credit to http://fandomschoolofficial.tumblr.com/post/111623292900/solarpunk-education, for the education system, which I will mention here and there.

Sorry it's been a while. Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE 5 The next two months passed in a blur of steroid injections, heavy weights and ridiculous amounts of food. I’m now a monstrous 335lbs of ripped muscle. I’m a walking mutant. Not a day goes by where at least one person isn’t totally petrified at the site of my outrageously pumped up body. I hadn’t seen Tyler since the day I humiliated him at the gym. I was a little disappointed but I tried not to dwell on it. If he couldn’t handle my raging muscle dominance maybe he wasn’t the right partner for me. I had fucked a few other bodybuilders since my last session with Tyler. They were pretty big guys but not able to withstand my freakish size and muscle lust. One guy actually pissed himself when I stripped off my shirt. He literally ran out of my house to get away from me. It made me so horny I came to my reflection three times that night. … I waddled into the gym wearing my typical skin tight tank top but there was a different vibe in the air today. Usually the guy working the front desk couldn’t help but stare in complete awe at my massive body. Today, however, he was staring towards the squat racks. I saw at least two of my usual muscle admirers but neither of them looked in my direction. I glanced towards the squat racks and saw a rather large crowd in the far corner. I walked over to see what the commotion was. As I approached the crowd I could see a couple of guys holding their crotches. A few pretty massive bodybuilders were just staring slack jawed and a few other had looks of complete shock on their faces. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped short when I saw what was happening. Standing in squat rack was Tyler. He had the bar loaded with a mind boggling seven plates per side. He grunted loudly and lowered the bar so deep his ass was three inches from the ground. He paused and slowly powered his way back up. I stood transfixed as he preformed nine textbook perfect reps. He racked the weight with a load crash, stood in front of the mirror. He was drenched in sweat. His quads were swollen masses of twisted muscle. Starring at his refection in the mirror Tyler didn’t seem to notice the people around him. He started to shake one leg back and forth. Thick slabs of his quad meat swung back and forth. Watching all that relaxed muscle move was hypnotic. After a few seconds Tyler flexed the quad and it solidified into a column of pure steel hard muscle. He relaxed the muscle, punched his leg hard and reflexed again. He shifted his weight and started to flex the other leg. He was grunting like an animal and had a demented look in his eyes. Tyler finally looked up at the crowd and made eye contact with me. I felt a shiver run up my spine. “Add two more plates to each side!” Tyler bellowed. With an astounding 765lbs loaded on the bar, Tyler repositioned himself under the bar. With his eyes locked on me in the reflection of the mirror he hoisted the bar off the rack and started to preform prefect reps once again. I couldn’t believe my eyes. This kid had the entire gym under a trance. He was powering through lifts I would have had trouble with. He didn’t even look like the guy I had seen two months ago. He looked like a stage ready super heavyweight bodybuilder. Thick veins covered his bronzed, sweat covered skin. After three perfect reps, Tyler paused at the top and in a strained voice yelled “Dave! SPOT ME”. I moved behind him and felt my heart skip a beat as the thickness of his back. His hulking traps rose and encompassed the weight bar. I positioned myself and placed my arms under Tyler’s arms. I placed the rest of my body close to him. I could feel his pumped glutes on my hard crotch. With a smirk on his face he started to lower the weight again. I could feel the power coursing though his entire body. He clearly didn’t need my help as he easily raised the weight again. I stayed in the spot position and followed him back down for another slow rep. His legs were shaking but he didn’t stop. Tyler’s face was contorted with pain but he was able to whisper “feel this power”. He let out a loud guttural scream and lowered the weight again. He paused at the bottom and slowly raised the massive weight. He stood up straight and pressed his ass harder into my crotch before slamming it on the rack. The crowd was in a state of complete awe. Some guys cheered, others just stared with their mouths open. Three guys ran to the locker room to jerk off and a few looked like they were ready to pass out. Tyler hit a few poses for the crowd. I would have guessed his weight was over 275lbs now. His quads had to be close to 33” if not bigger. Eventually he waddled to the leg press machine that was loaded with so many 45lb plates that there was no more room. He stopped and turned to me. “Get on” he said. I hesitated and he stepped closer to me. “I need more weight to really work these fucking legs. Climb on the sled and make me work for this pump.” He lowered himself to the seat and I climbed on. I stared down at Tyler and all the plates loaded onto the machine. “Over 1300lbs” Tyler said. He let out a grunt and I felt the sled move. Tyler closed his eyes and lowered the weight. I could see the pain in his face but he didn’t stop. Rep after rep sent me up and down like a piston. To my surprise he increased his speed with each rep. After twelve reps Tyler finally slowed but didn’t stop. Instead he opened his eyes and looked up at me. “CALVES!” he yelled and started to move the weight again. I had to hold back a gag as I looked down at his legs. They looked twice as thick as they did after the squats and his calves had transformed into something truly inhuman as they moved such incredible weight. Tyler completed 12 reps and rolled off the machine and collapsed on the floor. He could barely move but flexed his calves and quads continually. I climbed down and stood over the his panting body. Tyler opened his eyes and they had a wild look to them. I felt another shiver run up my spine. He slowly rose and stood inches from my face. He placed his hands on my traps and started to apply pressure. He then started to push me down. I resisted but he was overpowering me. “Kneel” he ordered. I was too shocked to respond. He squeezed my traps harder. Sharp pain ran through my body and he forced me down until I was kneeling in front of him. “Feel my quads” he ordered. My face was level with his gruesomely massive quads. I could almost see the blood pumped though the thick veins criss-crossing every inch. Tyler started to flex each quad and deep striations appeared. His muscle separation was Mr Olympia quality. I couldn’t resist placing my hands on his bloated legs. I ran them up and down his smooth, wet skin as his muscles flexed and moved underneath. The crowd watched in amazement as this pumped up freak had my 335lbs of alpha beef under his complete control. “What the fuck is going on? I asked. He stepped away from me so I could take in his entire body. He barely resembled the kid I had power fucked a couple of months ago. “I think you know what’s happening here. I’m becoming a fucking freak that’s what happening. Did you see those weights I was moving? You see the reactions I’m getting from everyone here? Have you ever seen so much power and muscle?” He was flaring his lats and bouncing his pecs right in front of my face. Testosterone appeared to be seeping from his pours. “You’re not as big or strong as me Tyler.” I said, hoping he couldn’t hear the doubt in my voice. “That’s true but how long do you think it will be before you are a tiny speck of a man compared to me. That gear you got for me is unreal. I can feel the power coursing though my veins.” He said and raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Massive balls of muscle erupted from his body. His arms had to be 22” and vascular as hell. “I should mention that I tweaked your dosage. I’m on a cocktail of the most powerful roids known to man. You have no idea how fucking strong this shit is. I’m up to 280lbs now. I can practically feel my muscles growing. Do you think those weights were heavy? Next week I’ll destroy all of my personal bests. These people think they saw a show today? HA!” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Two months ago I had this kid wrapped around my finger. He would have done anything to be with me and worship my massive body. Now he was a demented muscle freak. While I was turned on my his growth and strength, I was caught off guard by his dominating attitude. He was standing in the mirror, flexing his outrageously swollen quads when he suddenly stopped and looked at me. “You remember that day you made me lick your pecs?” “Hey man, you loved that, don’t say you didn’t” I replied. “I admit that feeling your huge chest was hot yeah, but I was so pissed you made me do that in front of all those people. I’ve thought a lot about that during the past two months and you know what?” “What?” “I should thank you.” “What? Why?” “Because of that day I starting training harder then ever. I think about it every time I inject myself with roids, eat a meal or guzzle a protein shake. When I cum now I think about a day like today when you get to experience how it feels to be dominated by me.” I opened my mouth to speak but I was too shocked to say anything. Tyler stepped closer to me so we were face to face. “Time for walking lunges and you’re going to me my weight big man.” He said a leaned down, placed one solid shoulder into my crotch and one hand around my neck. With a small grunt he hoisted me onto his shoulders and stood up. I tried to break free but he tightened his grip on my cock and balls causing sharp paint to shoot through my body. “You’re not going anywhere.” He growled and started to perform perfect lunges with 335lb body draped across his shoulders. With each step he grunted. I caught his refection in the mirror and he had a look of shear determination in his eyes. People couldn’t help but notice what was happening. No one had even seen such a site like this before. Tyler walked around the gym doing lunge after lunge for close to five minutes before letting me go. He collapsed on the floor, his legs twitching uncontrollably. I stood speechless again. Part of me was pissed he had just done that to me but part of me was impressed at the beast he had become. I looked down at his hulking body and felt my cock getting hard. He looked up and noticed my growing bulge and smiled. “You like what you see?” He asked. “I can’t help it. I’ve never meet a someone as freaky as me. You are becoming an animal!” I said. I couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of my mouth after what just happened but I couldn’t help myself. I reached out my hand and hoisted Tyler off the floor. “Get your workout in. I’m fucking spent. Give me your house keys; I’ll meet you there when you’re done.” Tyler said.

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE 4 I started Tyler on a new steroid cycle the next day. I told him it was pretty potent but he didn’t care. He said he’d do anything to grow massive. I adjusted my own dosage to ensure I was growing even faster. I wanted to leave my 300lb weight in the dust. We started to workout quite often and I could definitely see impressive gains in Tyler. I responded well on the new gear and was closing in on 315lbs in just three weeks. On one particular day we had meet at the gym to train chest. My tank top was nearly tearing off my body as I walked onto the gym floor. I could feel all eyes on me. In awe of my size, power and raw sex appeal. I spotted Tyler near the benches. When he noticed me coming his eyes lit up, he licked his lips and placed his hands near his crotch. He was already 250lbs and looked fucking hot even at a distance. We warmed up with bench press and both had a good pump starting when we started increasing the weight. I completed 12 perfect reps with four 45 pound plates on each side. My chest was swelling up and I was starting to sweat a lot. Standing over me Tyler watched with lust in his eyes. “Dave, you look fucking massive. Pump those pecs harder; make them grow” he encouraged. I racked the weights and at up. I flexed my enormous pecs and watched them swell in the mirror. Tyler performed 10 perfect reps before I had to help him with the last two. He grunted loudly but finished the set with good form. “One more on each side” I ordered and sat down and got ready to hoist the 495lb bar. “You’re a monster” Tyler said I lifted the bar without his help. I lowered the bar and paused for a few seconds before raising it back up. “Feel them” I grunted. Tyler quickly placed his hands on my rock hard pecs as I continued to press the heavy weight. I could feel him running his fingers along the deep striations and thick veins. He moaned as I completed 10 reps before racking the bar and stood up. I hit a few poses in the mirror as people started to gather around us. I could see fear in the eyes of a few men. A couple were visible hard watching me flex. “Two more!” I yelled. Tyler looked doubtful but one look at my face told him I was serious. With 585lbs loaded on the bar, I sat down and started to get ready to lift the massive weight. I stared at my swollen body in the mirror, bounced my blood filled pecs and let out a few screams. I balled up my big meaty hands and started to punch each pec hard. Sweat sprayed and my pecs started to throb. I looked like a wild animal as I laid on the bench. I wrapped my hands around the bar and squeezed so hard I felt like to could bend the heavy metal bar. I let out one guttural scream and powered to bar off the rack. I heard gasps from the large crowd that had gathered. The bar felt incredibly heavy and sagged from the number of plates on each end. My pecs screamed with pain as I lowered the bar. I let it touch my skin for a second before I pushed the weight back up. My arms trembled but the weight kept moving. When I reached the top I could see Tyler ready to grab the bar. “NO!!!” I screamed and started to lower the bar again. The pain coursing through my pecs tripled but I refused to give up. I felt the bar touch my chest again and with every ounce of strength I started to press it back up. When it reached the top I let a low grunt that signalled to Tyler I was finished. He grabbed the bar and slammed it onto the rack. I couldn’t move. I let my arms fall to my sides as I gasped for breath. A full two minutes passed before I could sit up. What I saw in the reflection of the mirror was nothing short of amazing. My 315 pound body had morphed into a total muscle abomination. I was bigger and more vascular then any Mr Olympia competitor. My chest was so pumped my chin rested on it’s thick upper shelf. I looked around at the crowd and most of them had a look of horror on there faces. I moved into a most muscular pose and immediately heard tearing from my tank top fabric. The material around my pecs tore away. I peeled the rest of it off and hit the pose again. I moved closer to the mirror and hit a side chest pose. My chest flexed to it full 70” and jutted four inches beyond my ripped abs. My 25” biceps pressed against my inflated chest and my traps looked down right freakish. My thick back and shoulders made me look three feet thick from the side. It was a truly incredible sight. I walked up to Tyler and I could see fear in his eyes. “Lick the sweat off the world’s biggest pecs.” I commanded. Tyler’s jaw dropped and he looked around nervously. “What?” “You heard me. Lick the fucking sweat off these freaky pecs.” “Right here? In front of everyone? No!” He said. “Did it sound like I was asking little man!” I said loudly. I placed one huge hand around Tyler’s thick neck and pulled his head towards me. I could feel him resisting but I outmuscled him. I slammed his head into my left pec. The whole crowd could hear the impact. Tyler timidly started to lick the beads of sweat from my hot skin. “Faster!” I yelled and pressed his face harder. He started to lick faster as I flexed and bounced my swollen muscles. I looked at the crowd and laughed. “You see this! Even a big man like this can’t resist all this massive muscle.” I moved Tyler’s face to my right pec and he started to slurp the sweat. After a few minutes I let go of Tyler’s neck and he took a step back. He looked mortified. The crowd couldn’t believe I had humiliated him like that. I was so amped up I didn’t care. I walked towards the cable crossover machine and noticed Tyler hadn’t moved. I stopped and turned towards him. His eyes were staring at the floor. “TYLER!” I yelled. He hesitated but walked towards me. “Did I say we were done?” “N-No.” We started doing cable crossovers. We were both looking insanely huge. After a few sets we were both posing in the mirror and tyler finally started to smile again. By the time we finished we were both using the full stack of weights and sweat was puddling on the floor under us. As we walked to our last exercise; incline dumbbells I leaned into Tyler and whispered “A few more sets and it’ll be time for me to fuck your brains out.” Tyler swallowed hard and looked nervous. We performed four gruelling sets of dumbbell presses. I maxed out using 250lb dumbbells and Tyler maxed out with 175lbs. We waddled towards the locker room. As we passed the trash can Tyler fell to his knees and puked. I wasn’t sure if it was the workout or the humiliation that had gotten to him. He stood up and followed me out. I fucked him three times that night. When I wasn’t pounding his hard ass I was posing my mammoth body for him. I tossing his growing body around like a rag-doll, used him as a human weight and dominated every moment we spent together. We both came countless times and Tyler had a few bruises the next day. Tyler didn’t call me for a week. When he finally did it was to ask whether his steroid shipment had arrived. I could tell there was something different about him. He made an excuse as to why we couldn’t workout that week. I figured he needed to take a break but I knew he’d be back. No one could resist my freakish mass and power.

Heads up! This story contains theft, muscle growth, humiliation, violence, foul language, and probably other things that would fall under the M-rating. [Part 1] [Part 3] [Part 2] Bittersweet Revenge Isaac had issues getting Trent to obey his commands. Trent was proving to be a stubborn pet, that's for sure. He grabbed, slapped, threw, punched, kicked... Trent seemed to barely notice it. The nanobots would keep Trent alive and at his current size no matter what Isaac did to him. So Isaac could keep raising the intensity of his beatings without any hesitation. It only took 3 violent nudges to make Trent comply with Isaac's demands, but it was very annoying for him to constantly do it. He did enjoy it, it's just it was proving to be a waste of his valuable time. Between work at his job and home, he barely had enough time to take care of himself. To top it all off, his massive body made feeding, clothing, and cleaning himself take longer. His time was stretched thin, as was his patience. Isaac was finishing up his newer nanobot injection system, with fatigue quickly catching up to him. He looked around to see a mess that he didn't even know he was creating. With a sigh, the massive scientist stood up and stomped his way over to Trent's room. He found Trent doing pushups, sweat pouring from his feeble body as if he had been at it for a while. “Trent! Clean up my mess right now!” Isaac ordered, before noticing Trent going through pushups at impressive speeds. “Are you... What are you even doing?” “Working out. What's it look like?” Trent stopped his routine and flopped on his back. “You don't have shit to do around here, loser.” “You simple minded idiot, no matter how much you workout you will never grow.” Isaac grit his teeth as he gripped Trent by his ankle. He lifted him up with relative ease. He could strain his muscles more than a normal human thanks to the nanobots constantly repairing muscle fibers. In a way, you could say he was far stronger than he looked. “I like to workout when I'm bored or pissed. It's like, an instinct or something.” Trent paused for a moment before giggling, “Oh wait, wow, you thought just because I have your lame old body that I'd be as weak as you? That's cute. I'm putting these little muscles to good use. Better than you ever did, you lazy asshole.” Isaac grunted as he dropped Trent. He looked at Trent and was quite confused, his small muscles were very pumped. He could tell Trent had not grown, but it was obvious his body was somehow tougher and stronger despite Trent not having any testosterone to fuel any workout related motivation. Not to mention that even if the nanobots repaired Trent's body, the adverse effects of pushing his body would still be present. Isaac grunted a few more times before grabbing Trent by the ankle again. “Whatever. I don't care.” Isaac pulled him down the hall in a huff. Trent just laid back, taking the continuous carpet burn like a champ. “Here. Clean up this mess now.” “Nah.” “We both know you're eventually going to obey my commands one way or another.” Isaac raised his hand and clenched it into a fist. The veins rising from his hands alone were fierce. Although, the ones surging along his forearm and massive bicep were just absolutely horrifying. Isaac was supposed to be torturing Trent, but it felt like he was being tortured by Trent. “I don't break easily.” Trent sat up and shrugged his shoulders. “Most real men don't break easily. Not that you'd know anything about that, dipshit. I just let you tickle me with your punches and your kicks. Then I do whatever because I get bored of your lame punches. You have shitty form, by the way. You gotta stop sucking at everything you do. Seriously.” Isaac shook his head at Trent's continued defiance and a sinister thought flowed in. “Break easily... Ah, you don't break easily, huh?” “Duh. You might have fixed your eyes, but your hearing must fucking suck now.” “The nanobots keep your body's functionality stable and can even repair fatal injuries. However, you are still able to break easily.” Isaac said with a blank tone. He smirked, “Very easily.” Isaac violently ripped Trent off the ground and spun him around. His heavily muscled arms coiled their way around Trent's parenthetically narrow frame with ease. Isaac then squeezed tightly, forcing any air out of Trent's lungs in one swift motion. He continued crushing Trent until he heard a satisfying snap, and then a few more followed. Trent had no air left to expel and strained sounds of severe pain came from his open mouth in lieu of screaming. Isaac grinned, finally satisfied with the pain he inflicted. He let out a hardy chuckle as he threw Trent on the ground. The nanobots feverishly worked to repair his rib cage, realign his spine, fix a punctured lung, and any other damage such as bruises or broken blood vessels. In addition to the pain, Trent's stomach felt like it was turning inside out The nanobots were now forced to temporarily break down muscle mass and bone density, finding ways to keep his body stable with the available nutrients and resources. “Ribs break.” Isaac's scowled, “Then they break through skin and organs if pressure is continuously applied. You may be tough on the outside, but your innards are just as squishy as any other human... So much for you being an immortal muscle god.” Isaac picked Trent up and threw him onto a pile of scrap metal and loose screws. “This mess. Clean it up. Now. Or else I'll show you what else can break. After you're done I'll feed you. It's simple. Just follow my orders and you'll be fine.” Trent looked at Isaac with nothing but hatred and ferocity, which was nothing new at this point. He followed orders just to save himself from getting another dose of the pain he experieinced and was still feeling. Isaac smiled, “Good boy. Now it seems you understand where you stand... Hm, that was tiresome. I suppose I'll go make you a meal so you don't die on me for good. Then... Oh, I know. I'll go relax in the sun so I can calm my nerves and work on my tan at the same time. Too much time inside hasn't helped my skin at all.” Trent felt an odd rush of pleasure run through him when he heard Isaac say good boy. He knew it wasn't coming from him, but the feeling made him disgusted in himself all the same. ********** Isaac went through his closet to find what Trent was wearing the day he showed up. He found Trent's underwear which were an expensive and fashionable pair of boxer briefs. He slipped them on, instantly finding the appeal of such attire. The fabric hugged his massive quads, and the pouch nicely cradled his heavy package. Isaac looked in the mirror and really liked what he saw. “Mmm, nice. Who knew a simple pair of stretchy underwear would make a muscled body look so good. I almost look better this way than I do naked... Almost.” Isaac smiled and turned to the side, “Trent had a really nice ass too. Well, it's my nice ass now. And huge package. And monstrous legs. All mine. Heh heh.” Isaac continued to laugh as he picked up a bottle of low SPF suntan lotion and a metallic canister. Meanwhile, Trent had just finished cleaning up Isaac's mess and was wiping sweat from his forehead when a shadow loomed over him. Trent spun around to find Isaac there in his old underwear. Trent didn't think it was possible, but he was finding himself hating Isaac more and more. Trent could only scowl and clench his fists as he waited for his tormenter to speak. Isaac threw the metalic canister at Trent's face. “There you go. I couldn't be bothered to make you a real meal, so I just had to make a condensed nutritional shake. I created it to be used specifically to feed nanobots but didn't get around to testing it. I sure hope it works.” Isaac said without a hint of sincerity. Trent eyed the canister, the crushing feeling of hunger drove him to screw off the canister's top and guzzle down every last drop. He grimaced and cringed while the after taste made him want to vomit. Though he felt a pleasing sensation as the nanobots were replacing the muscle mass and bone density they previously took away. Trent didn't feel much stronger, but feeling even an ounce of strength return was somewhat comforting. “Now I just need my little slave to help apply this lotion. These muscles are just sooo big.” Isaac turned to the side and flexed his massive quads while throwing up his arm to give it a tight flex. “I can barely reach where I need to. Be a good boy and help your master.” “You fucker.” Trent seethed as Isaac dangled the bottle of lotion in front of him. He took it and obeyed, not wanting to feel the pain of being crushed ever again. The rush he got from Isaac calling him a good boy seemed to help motivate him too. And like before, it made Trent feel sick. He barely caught on to what was happening. It was the nanobots doing something strange to him; that much he knew. Trent's delicate fingers ran over the large surface of Isaac's back. The ridges his back muscles formed were enticing and pleasing to the touch. Trent was initially disgusted, but that churning feeling in his stomach began mixing with a fluttering feeling. A part of him was enjoying this, and that just made him feel even worse. His hands gently applied more lotion to Isaac's broad shoulders, although with some difficulty due to the height difference. Running his hands over Isaac's impressive traps caused Trent to briefly smirk before scowling again. He made his way to the front of Isaac, almost awestruck at the size of his muscles. Trent tried to rush himself so he could finally rid himself of the mixed feelings and sensations. His hands now zooming over Isaac's wide and powerful chest. To his embarrassment, he lingered a little too long around Isaac's nipples. “Stop that...” Trent mumbled. His hands made their were along Isaac's abs and he gasped. Trent felt his own muscles before, but this was like an all new experience now that they were on Isaac. His fingers ran between the lines of Isaac's perfect 6 pack and then along the contours of his obliques. Trent even slipped his fingers under the underwear's elastic band. His hands desperately trying to go for what was hidden underneath Isaac's underwear. Trent pulled away and mumbled again, “Stop. Stop. Just... Stop.” “Hey, runt, my legs need some lotion-lovin' too.” Isaac raised his heel and flexed his entire left leg. From Isaac's point of view, it seemed Trent was purely disgusted and disgruntled. That was exactly what he was aiming to do with this little display. Seeing Isaac flex his leg just made Trent's cock stir somehow; it feeling restless since it couldn't become erect and knew it should be standing at attention by now. Trent swallowed hard as he knelt down to work on Isaac's feet and shapely calves. His hands were quivering now as he was approaching the most dreaded part. He was eye level with Isaac's impressive manhood, sitting snuggly in the boxer brief's pouch. The feeling of pleasure and dread built as his hands ran over Isaac's quads. Their definition and hardness left Trent in awe. Each bumpy vein he ran his fingers over made him lose more control. He spent extra time using his fingers to trace over everything, even going up the underwear's leg holes. A playful voice toyed with Trent's mind, telling him his hands were so close to Isaac's cock as they ran along his quads. The voice was egging him on to just rub or even engulf the muscled scientist's massive member. You defective piece of shit... Garbage... That's why you... Just fucking stop! Trent pulled away one last time. “There. Done. I'm gonna nap.” “No. You'll stand next to me just in case I need something. I like it when my little pet is a good boy.” “I...” Trent closed his eyes and sighed, “Fine.” “Good boy.” Isaac guided his slave to the backyard. To fluster Trent even further, he picked up the pathetic boy and placed him exactly where Isaac wanted him. “There. Now just stand there while I get bronze and beautiful. I bet these muscles of mine will look wonderful with a tan.” “Whatever.” Trent still tried to shake away unwanted lingering emotions and sensations. He thought the past 2 weeks were torturous, but it was becoming unbearable as he was forced to confront a portion of himself he constantly tried to keep locked away. A few minutes passed before Trent grew bored of the silence. He had to ask, “So when are you going to be done with this sick game? A few months of doing this for shits and giggles before sending me back?” “I don't know. Perhaps 4 years at the very least, or maybe 40 since karma is supposed to come back tenfold.” “What?” Trent flatly asked, before getting fired up. “What?!” “I like this body. Besides, what will the world really lose if you were taken out of the equation?” Isaac laughed, “Nothing, of course. Your life sadly has more meaning as a slave. You and I both know it. If for some reason you don't realize it now, then you'll eventually learn to be a good slave. To think, you won't have to deal with me kicking you around if you learn to obey! Well, unless I get bored that is.” Trent was at a loss for words. Only streams of profanity ran through his mind. Isaac, pleased with Trent's frustration, rubbed his abs in delight as he stretched out on the lounge chair. He ran his hands up to his pecs, giving them a playful squeeze. He squeezed one more time, and then another. It wasn't for pleasure after the first time. “My chest feels... Different?” “Muscle atrophy, you dumb fuck. Great, you're going to ruin my muscles too.” “The only dumb fuck here is you. The nanobots will stop the muscles from ever shrinking.” “Yeah, ok, but do they know to keep muscle tone?” Trent's face lit up with the most ferocity Isaac had ever witnessed. “You're going to steal all of my hard work and then fuck it up? Really?! What kind of sick shit is this? Do you even know what you want? Look at you! You're still that loser from high school, aren't you? You don't even know what to do with yourself except stand there and look so pathetic. That's really fucking sad, Isaac. Maybe you should use these nanobots to fix your shitty personality.” Isaac stared blankly down at his chest before looking at Trent. He looked at Trent for 10 seconds before punching him square in the face. As he fell to the ground, Isaac took the opportunity to slip away without having to hear anything else Trent had to say. The force broke Trent's nose and jostled a few teeth lose, but Trent shook it off. He spat out blood and a tooth as if it were nothing. Despite his higher pitched voice, he managed to sound intimidating. “I'm right and you know it.” The runt had at least one point that Isaac could not ignore. What's the point of having muscle mass if it's not going to look the best it could? Isaac was off to research on how to properly workout. He would refuse to give Trent even an ounce of satisfaction. Trent was supposed to be crushed and subservient by now. He clearly wasn't and that made Isaac even more flustered. “Tch! That moronic ex muscle jock's thick skull seems to hold in things as much as it keeps out things. He'll learn his place soon...”

Here is the first of a 3 part story that I have written. Parts 2 and 3 will be coming soon. Please let me know what you think. This was LA. This was Friday. This was his last chance... This was going to be the one....but little did Ray know that the interview he thought he was going to, had nothing to do with the ad he saw in the local newspaper. He had no idea that it was for much more than just a role in a new movie. It was for a life changing role that would embark him on a journey like no other. The man Ray would audition for was not a talent scout, not an actor, and had nothing to do with the movies at all. His name was Rob, and quite simply, he had invented a potion, if you will, that had a side effect that not only made a person change their appearance, but turned them into something inhuman...no superhuman and Rob had taken it himself only less than a week ago. But we'll get to Ray's story soon enough.... Professor Rob Wheeler was a college professor for chemistry at one of the local universities. He had his own private lab in a 2 story building that was all for him, his classes and his experiments. He had been working on a solution that would help injured sports players to recover faster and get back in the game almost immediately, thus lowering insurance costs for the university. He had an assistant, Cory - a jock from the football team, but last Friday, Cory had gone back home for spring break. On Sunday Rob had been tinkering with the formula or elixir as he liked to call it, trying to get all the parameters in sync and just when he thought he would never get all the elements to come together, the Cohesion Alarm went off on the computer and Rob yelled with joy as all the ingredients seemed to fall in line together. He ran a few more tests and found that the elixir would not be harmful to humans, but rather it seem to be the rejuvenator that he had hoped for. Since it was late as night and there was no one to be the guinea pig; he would have used Cory, who was always a willing participant, he decided that he would test it on himself; doing it in the name of science. He laughed at the over dramatic thought. After he drank it, everything seemed normal and he wasn't sure if it had worked. He went to the lunchroom and got out a yogurt from the fridge and he plopped himself down, somewhat moping in front of the computer in the lunchroom. He started surfing the web and realized he was really horny, so he decided to open his Tumblr account instead of looking at the soft voluptuous naked girls, he began to look at all the hot muscular naked guys that were on his dashboard. His breathing increased and he was starting to get more turned on than he had in months, but it was all due to the hot muscular jocks that he was looking at. Then he envisioned Cory, all buff and naked in the shower that he would use after coming from practice. Rob began to rub his crotch and moan, then, just before his cock hit its full hardness, Rob felt an intense pain and fire well up inside him, but this wasn't a normal pain, this pain ran through his entire body and it made him feel like he was slowly catching on fire, everywhere. It continued to increase as Rob screamed in agony. The pain was becoming more than he could take and he fell off his chair and curled up in a ball. Then Rob passed out. He woke up 3 hours later. When he got up, the pain was gone and instead he felt amazing. He noticed that some of the tables and chairs were all pushed up against the walls of the lunchroom. He got up, and in needing to take a huge leak, he went into the bathroom. He leaned against the wall, closing his eyes, as his cock sprayed out what felt like a fire hose amount of piss. With his eyes still shut he flushed the urinal and turned around to splash some water on his face and that's when he looked in the mirror. What Rob saw, was not himself. He was looking at something that could only be seen to be believed. Staring back at him, he saw that the elixir turned him into a muscle monster. He was almost 7 feet tall and every single inch of him was blown so far out of normal proportions that he looked like he was even beyond what a superhero comic would like. Beside his enormously huge muscle, he was also the proud owner of an inhumanly huge cock that no one else in the world could possibly take and live to tell about. He stared at himself over 15 minutes, examining every inch of himself. He wasn't upset or dismayed over the result, instead it turned him on like nothing he had ever felt for inside at all. As he performed his self-examination his cock grew and grew until it spewed copious amounts of cum shattering the mirror and covering the bathroom. After his explosive orgasm, Rob collected himself and walked back into the lunchroom. He had to duck to turn almost sideways to fit through the doors. In the lunchroom, his clothes were nowhere to be found until Rob looked a little closer. All of his clothes, including his lab coat and even his shoes, had been shredded off of him as if they had honestly exploded off his body into very small shreds of material, since it looked like a blast radius from where he had been laying on the floor when he had passed out. No he knew what the tables and chairs were all pushed against the walls. His hunger was insane and even after he devoured all that he could get his hands on in the lunchroom, he called for 10 pizzas and paid for them via credit card, and left the instructions for the delivery guy to leave them in the foyer of the building so he would not have to show his new body to anyone just yet. but the thought did cross his mind, about grabbing the boy and shoving his huge cock deep in the boy's hot ass, to which he quickly discarded the thought, knowing quite well that he would end up killing the young man. After finally becoming satisfied with his hunger, Rob had a hard time thinking about anything else but his new humongous body. The thought of his experiment was put on the back burner as all day Sunday, he either worked out in the gym in the basement, to which there was no amount of weight that was a challenge to him, or he would spray room after room that he was in with huge amounts of cum. Every time he would cum his desires to fuck and to be worshipped increased. When those desires crept up on him, he would go back down to the gym and concentrate on anything else that he could. He had been naked the entire time, but as the night came the temperature dropped into the teens, he looked for something to cover his massive body up. He might as well have tried to cover up a Mack truck. Then he found some large drapery in one of the rooms and he used them like a toga. Even with all of his efforts to try and not let his hormones get the best of him, Rob would still have to jerk off and cum at least 8 times a day. Then on Tuesday night, when he had ordered 15 more pizzas he was losing the battle to control his hunger to fuck. When this pizza boy came to the door, Rob noticed he was a college jock that was one of his students. He played football and was a wrestler and he had an incredibly built body himself. His name was Jim and he was straight as arrow and dating one of the head cheerleaders. He was always talking about pussy and banging his girl in all different positions and places. As Jim dropped off the pizzas in the foyer, Rob stood in the shadows and watched the jock, waiting like a lion to pounce on its prey. Any reasoning for the boy was gone in his mind and only the will to fuck, cum and be worshipped was what Rob was now about. He could actually smell the testosterone omitting from the young man's body and his cock grew and covered itself with quarts of precum. Rob began to breathe even heavier and his body began to sweat. Since this was the first time he had been within talking distance to another human, Rob was about to find out just what was one of his special powers that his new body now possessed. When Jim walked into the foyer, he immediately knew that there was something different, something bizarre going on. Even though Jim couldn't see Rob, as he stayed in the shadows as much as possible, he could feel his presence. In fact it was a huge presence that was near him and it began to excite him. His mind started reeling about the gym, and the showers and they men there. He began to envision, the men having sex and it excited him even more. He could feel the horniness in him growing. Jim had no control over it and his body began to pulse with sexual excitement. The Jock dropped the pizza's on the floor and then stood up with a glazed look in his eyes. He began to inhale deeply as if inhaling a wonderful scent. He licked his lips and clinched his ass cheeks. A moan escaped his lips and he began to run his hands over his body and he tweaked his nipples through his Pizza Hut uniform. He again began to moan, even louder now, as he began to rub and manipulate his crotch as if he was extremely turned on. His cock started to ooze out precum and soak his boxers and a wet stain became evident on the front of his trousers. "Oh My God!!" was all the boy could say as the rush was completely over taking him and he took more of the most amazing smell he had ever felt. It was the pungent smell of Rob and his precum and cum soaked body as well as the musky smell of the cum soaked building that was taking over control of Jim. He didn’t even have the sight of the muscle god, Rob, to warrant his immediate and overwhelming desire for him. Jim began to undress himself until he was completely naked and jacking his cock feverishly, and he began to say quietly that he "needed" it. "I can't help it, I can smell you. I need you. Please. I can smell you. I need it. I need your body. Whatever it is or whatever you are I NEED YOUR COCK!! I NEED YOU IN ME!!! FUCK ME FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK ME" And then Jim began to cum and cum until he passed out and collapsed on the ground in the foyer. Rob walked further into the foyer and pick up the boy, and put him on a cot in one of the rooms and locked the door. He went back to his lab and sat on the floor, as no chair would hold him any longer. He took off the drapery toga and bent over, putting his 18 inch cock in his mouth and he sucked his own cock for a moment until he fired volley after volley of his sweet hot thick cum, into his own mouth and down into his stomach. Even though he didn’t fuck Jim, this satisfied him for now and he fell asleep. When he awoke, he heard Jim moaning again and he went over to the door. The moaning became louder and Rob opened the door. There on the cot, Jim was jerking off again and when he saw the monster of muscle before him, he jumped from the cot and preceded to worship the god before him. Now, even though Jim was straight, he could not think of anything or anyone else, but the muscle god that he was feeling, sucking and giving himself completely for. Since Rob had just woken up, he was not ready to fuck Jim, yet, but he was enjoying the worshipping. He picked up the boy, holding him with one arm above his head and he stuck the jocks cock in his mouth to receive yet more cum that had not ebbed from the jock. It was like drinking for a Sippy cup compared to his own enormous log, but he loved tasting the different juice. He literally sucked the guy dry and placed him back down on the ground. Jim, continued to moan and his cock continued to jerk itself as if he were still cumming, yet no liquid came out. Rob, smacked the boy across the face and Jim yelped. "GET AHOLD OF YOURSELF, YOU INSIGNIFICANT FOOL. YOU'RE A LIKE A LITTLE SCHOOL GIRL. I NEED A MAN TO WORSHIP ME AND YOU MUST GROW A PAIR TO BE ABLE TO DO THAT. NOW SETTLE DOWN AND COME WITH ME!!" Jim followed his new god, like a puppy to its master. As they walked down the hallway toward the foyer, to get the leftover pizzas Jim asked a question, "Sir...a...am I dreaming?" Rob turned around and picked up the boy so they could be face to face. "NO YOU ARE NOT. YOU ARE ALIVE. YOU ARE HERE AND YOU ARE NOW MY SLAVE" and Jim smiled, because now, there was nothing else he wanted. Across town, Ray began to get up, fix himself some breakfast and look at the paper. He was so tired of working at Home Depot and going to audition after audition and not getting anything. Not even a small walk on role. Plus there was so many men in LA, but not a bite for over a month. LA had turned on him and he was tired of it. Then he realized that his friends even hadn't called him in days. And just like that, just like yesterday, Ray was depressed. No man, No Acting Jobs, No Friends. No life. "God, could something happen, PLEASE!!" to be continued...

Took me forever but I finally finished another chapter of this old story. Problem is, when I thought of it, I didn't expect there to be so much for a new chapter. Oh well. Comments are appreciated. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1510-belly-down/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Part 4 Casey shuffled in his sleep as the night progressed. He wasn’t conscious enough to be frustrated that he wasn’t sleeping with his phone music playing in his ears. He was still coming to and hearing something nearby. Thump……grunt……thump……..grunt……thump……grunt…. Casey pulled his eyelids up in a squint as he looked up at the ceiling of the athletic dorm with his nose wrinkled and his brow furled. “Wha….” he grumbled as he could hear the sound a little better. Thump……grunt……thump…..grunt…..thump….. Casey looked over to his roommate, Kenny’s bed and concentrated into the darkness to find his bed empty. Rubbing his eyes a little, Casey over again and thought he saw something move and duck under the bed. He went silent and his senses peaked a little as thought that, for a moment, there was another creature besides he and his roommate in the room. Every few seconds, something went up into view slightly before quickly ducking back down. Casey sat up a little, expecting a mouse or a lost wild animal but, rather than that, he found something a bit stranger. The timing of the floor thumping and the grunt were in a perfect rhythm that didn’t slow down as Kenny proceeded to do pushups on the floor. Casey was wide eyed looking at what must have been a familiar red head doing pushups on the floor. Kenny was glistening in the moonlight as he dripped sweat from head to toe. Kenny was wearing nothing but a pair of boxer briefs that were clinging to his body as they were the only thing he was wearing. Casey was unsure how to react as he saw Kenny lift himself up and down at a steady pace for more than the entire 2 minutes Casey had watched trying to figure out how to respond. “Kenny?” Casey finally asked after realizing that Kenny might not finish doing push ups at the speed he was going. Kenny was in a zone of his own, taking deep breaths and grunting without hearing Casey. Casey started to snap into Kenny’s ear as he’d proceeded to return to an upward position. It was only then that Kenny stopped and realized he was no longer the only one in the room conscious. Quickly, he sat up as if he hadn’t just done n uncounted number of push ups and quickly went over to his gym shorts and shirt in an attempt to quickly cover himself. “Casey! Shit! I’m sorry, I thought you were asleep!” “I was but then I heard noises. Were you just exercising, buddy?” Kenny was silent for a moment as though he were weighing the odds that he could get away with pretending that he wasn’t just trying to push the floor down. He sat down on his bed and crossed his legs, pressing his hands on each calf. “Yeah….” Casey could see that Kenny was having trouble figuring how to handle the situation and smiled a bit. “You don’t have to be shy” he said. “Once in a while, exercise works fucking magic to get you to sleep.” He was relieved to see Kenny become less red with that comment. Casey propped himself up on an arm and scratched through his bed head. Kenny looked up and his cheeks reddened some at the sight of Casey waking up in his shirtless state with his muscles bulging in the light with his beautifully shining hair.. “You’re really full of energy, huh?” Casey asked. Kenny nodded. “I couldn’t sleep cause I felt like I’d end up beating my head against my pillow. I can’t figure out why I’m so wired.” “Did push ups help?” Kenny looked down as though he were ashamed, which Casey thought was cute. “I’ve been doing them for a while.” “How long?” Kenny didn’t respond this time. Casey got the hint that they were still not close enough for him to speak the truth clearly. Casey yawned, covering his mouth, and shrugged. “Don’t be ashamed just because I’m here, man. I’m sure you’re still glowing after killing the competition yesterday AND killing your weights. You worked hard to break your PA.” Kenny didn’t respond again but that was the perfect opening for a voice to ring in his head. You definitely worked but you're not tired are you, came a voice. Kenny tightened his grip on his calves as he heard Nick awaken within his mind. Casey continued to speak. “Just be sure not to tucker the shit out of yourself, OK? I got work tomorrow so you’re on your own getting a ride to class. Maybe you can get a ride from Tex?” Kenny looked at the ground as if contemplating what to do but he couldn’t hear his own thoughts with Nick speaking. Tex? Oh, I didn’t know you kept some side beef on the side. You’ve already got a beef cake right in front of you. You hungry boys and your appetites. Kenny spoke under his breath without thinking. “He’s not beef. He’s Tex.” “What?” Casey said, hearing Kenny say something out of earshot. Kenny looked up and scrambled what to say. “I said….um….we’ve got beef. He’s been really shady lately.” Nice save, Nick said. “Kenny, we both know that if Joe is in a bad mood, it just means he’s having a great day. When do you not expect him to act that way?” Casey asked. Hmmm, interesting, said Nick. Kenny was having trouble keeping up on his points in the conversation to speak with Nick talking. Oh, I’m intruding on your ‘private’ conversation, huh? “I’ll call him in the morning and see if he’s free” Kenny said to Casey reassuringly. Casey turned in his bed, facing away from Kenny and prepared for sleep before stopping to turn his head. “Oh, and you can use my pull up bar if you need to. It definitely puts me to sleep when I’ve got insomnia kicking my ass.” With that, Casey turned fully away and, after a few minutes, was back to slowly purring in his sleep. Kenny looked at his beautiful back for a few minutes. Umph, you could use that thing to watch a movie on, Nick joked. Kenny got a bit mad at that. “Pervert.” Oh, don’t tell me you don’t want it, Nick said. Kenny didn’t get to respond before Nick came back with another strike at his shell. Oh, I see. You don’t just want that. You want your own, don’t you? Kenny stood up abruptly and went to one of their dorm closet to pull out Kenny’s pull up bar. He ignored the laughing as he attached it to the bathroom doorframe. Even when inside your head, you don’t cease to interest me. We’ll see if we can wrap some of him up for your birthday. Kenny was completely silent and unresponsive as he grabbed the bar and struggled with his first pull up before catching up to a steady and modest speed. The entire time, he couldn’t control the hard and dripping cock that was fighting with his waistband on the way up and down. --- Kenny was impatient as he waited outside the athletic dorms for his friend. “Leave it to Tex to come when he’s ready.” Kenny was wearing one of his largest t-shirts underneath his jacket. It was a little chilly this morning as he tried to keep himself warm and it didn’t help his clothes felt wrong. The sleeves he wore were slightly higher and had shown just a bit more arm than he usually preffered (which was normally just the forearm and outward). Kenny’s jeans were snug and felt like they were leaving his ankles defenseless since he wasn’t wearing long socks and his shoes felt like they fit perfectly, so perfectly that he could feel both ends and moving his toes was now a bit difficult. Kenny’s bag on his back felt a little light but it made sense since the class for today was going to be so short. He’d been waiting outside for atleast 30 minutes waiting before a silver car came around the corner and parked in front of Kenny like a cab that was always punctual. The door on the passenger side opened but Kenny wasn’t pleased. “Come on, princess. We haven’t got all day” came the voice from inside the car on the driver seat. Kenny got in roughly, threw his bag in the back seat and slammed the door shut. “Don’t dent my fucking car!” said Tex as he glared at his passenger. Kenny glared back. “Where were you?!” Kenny said angrily as he buckled his seat. Tex pulled off without a hitch and turned to glare at Kenny’s blue eyes with his own. “Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to? You’re getting a ride from ME. In this car, I’m the only fucking person whose shouting!” exclaimed Joe. Kenny didn’t argue as he looked out the passenger side window. He couldn’t look at Tex and be angry when he was as hot as he was. “I don’t need you fucking pissing me off after Geoffrey just broke up with me!” Kenny rolled his eyes. “Again?” Silence pulled Kenny’s attention to look back at Joe’s face. Already his anger was gone looking at that beautiful face as it drifted off into the road they were on. Tex was a really handsome guy when he wasn’t angry or testy. He had a cleft chin that was molded well with his solft yet firm looking skin as the early showings of a blonde beard were showing across his well crafted chin and his high cheekbones. His manly brow and perfect length blonde eye lashes were like a shield to protect his glistening eyes that shone like the deepest parts of the ocean. Tex was wearing a black windbreaker for a jacket that was doing little to hide his muscles as he drove and his arm muscles would press against the adjustable fabric. Ken could only assume he would only have met someone like Tex face to face thanks to Casey, who was close friends with the school powerlifting team. Tex was one of the largest at over 250 pounds and looking like he had the muscles to bench press with just his neck! Tex made a solid cut at somewhere around 10% body fat and atleast 6’3. His muscles rubbed against each other with some movements because he was so well built which made him just that much harder to contain himself near Tex. It was miracle he was gay but it was a bit of a let down for Kenny that they hated each other and that Tex was in an on-and-off relationship with his boyfriend. Kenny knew that he’d have to face this but he didn’t want to do so with Nick near. That’s hurtful! Nick said with a mock voice that sounded like he was pouting. Kenny ignored him and tried to talk to Tex. “It’s ok. You two will patch up.” “Who said I want us to fucking patch up, asshole?” Tex struck back. Kenny was silent for a moment. You’re really letting this happen, huh? Nick said. Kenny bit his lip as he tried to block out Nick so that he wouldn’t notice his hard-on growing in his snug briefs to no avail. Oh, now I’m caught up. Those within the car didn’t speak for the rest of the trip. When Kenny got out, Tex finally spoke. “I’m not giving you a ride home too. Good luck.” As he drove off, Kenny felt a little stranded as he stood there alone amongst other people heading into the building he was heading to. With reluctance, he headed for the building with his mind in the distance and his feet moving themselves. --- The class ended after a 40 minute lecture from Kenny’s professor. The entire way, Kenny had been doing everything in his power to take notes, stop from thinking about Tex, AND distract Nick from scrambling his train of thought. Distract me? What do you think I am? You can’t hypnotize me with a song like a garden variety snake, Nick said with a huff. Kenny was passing around the corner and heading for the entrance when suddenly he felt warm. VERY warm. Oh good. The delivery's here! Nick said with a laugh. Kenny suddenly panicked and tried to avert the gazes of others as he headed for the bathroom with ‘growing problem’. By the time he’d made it to the bathroom mirror, Kenny had already locked the door, barricaded it with a trash can and was splashing cold water in his face. FINALLY. I was getting sick of you thinking about how thirsty you were during that dry fucking lecture. Kenny looked in the mirror to see his face being moved by someone else with his face but owning red eyes. “What the hell are you doing now?!” Ha! I’m not doing anything. You’re the one drawing the gun, quick dick. You think I didn’t see those images of you watching your friend Tex squatting while you were trying to distract me with that crap about some crappy news you heard on TV this morning? Please, that’s insulting. Kenny was now hunched over and clenching the sink as he looked down and witnessed his 8 inch boner pushing against the crotch in his pants. “What do you mean?” he groaned as he fell to his knees and unbuckled his belt. You didn’t think there were side-effects to all this new size and strength? You're pumping a new level of hormones that you’ve never experienced before. Isn’t that obvious? You’re in a fucking biochemistry class, Kenny. Kenny was on his knees and fighting with his zipper as his cock pushed against the fabric like a caged animal. You’re also getting a mix of what it means to really make a contract with me. Just pretend this is like having a panic attack. Well…. except that you’re pumping cum instead and that you’re panicking because you’re horny as fuck. Kenny struggled to fight this sudden urge as he finally got his zipper unlocked and watched as it bounced out of his pants and stuck straight out from his groin. “No…. stop..” Ok, so that’s getting old. You’ve been fighting the urge to cum all day. That’s not healthy with your new body. I’m surprised your dick hasn’t fallen off or your balls haven’t exploded, quick draw. You’re a man (a growing one anyway). You can’t hide all this pleasure or you’re going to either explode in a cloud of cum or have the bluest balls at the ball, my friend. “Shut up! I’m not afraid to cum!” Says the one who spoke to Casey the beef cake and Tex the New York steak without so much as a trip to the nearest bathroom. Something like this is key if you really want me to keep my end of the bargain. “But—“ “Your butt doesn’t apply here. I’m talking about the growing spear sticking out of your pants” said Nick. Nick was now behind Kenny and rubbing his shoulders. “You’re so stressed with all this bullying and bad friendship and school and wrestling. You’re going to suck at all of them if you don’t rub one out here. Everyone needs a little pampering, right?” Kenny was now on the ground grunting and fighting his pre cum dripping cock as he lay, hunched over. “Ugh, you need me to help you with everything” Nick concluded as he stopped rubbing and suddenly grabbed Kenny under the arms and lifted him up. Kenny had no time to protest as he watched himself in the mirror drag him backwards into the outer wall of the stalls in the bathroom. “While you were dreaming up the latest Spongebob episode to keep me busy, I dug a little deeper and found one of your fantasies.” With no restraint, Nick wrapped both arms around Kenny’s torso and got to work. Suddenly, Kenny had his ass pressed against Nick’s own 7 inch cock as he grinded him and had one hand on his cock and the other on his left nipple. “You’ve never told one you have sensitive nipples have you?” Nick asked as he had a hand dipped under Kenny’s shirt and began rubbing up the nipple in his hand and lightly played with it. His other hand was going to work on Kenny’s cock as he tugged on the modest yet reddened cock. “Oh fuck. I think I’ve found your weak spot” Nick said as he leaned forward a bit and nippled on Kenny’s ear. Kenny groaned with his eyes forced shut as he tried to keep under control in a losing battle. “Stop resisting. You don’t have to hide being horny. You’re gay with jock friends everywhere you look. Even in that mirror there.” Kenny opened his eyes slowly to see that he was in the reflection of the mirror with Nick behind him. Nick’s red eyes were noticeable but Kenny’s attention slowly went to his lifted shirt and then to the muscle he could see in his pants. His clothes looked a bit tighter than before and so some decent thighs were visible against the light fabric he wore. Kenny was grinning as Nick noticed how muscular his torso was now with the two pecs above a defined 6 pack of abs. The pale skin made Kenny’s muscles look like marble as he tightened different ones with every pull of his cock and twist of his nipple. Kenny’s grunts sounded less restrained as he began to get off on himself. “There we go. That’s better. Just let it all out. Give up one good blow and you’ll feel better. Just….one….more…..FUCK!” With a tightening of Nick and Kenny’s muscles, Kenny’s cock launched a white wad of thick cream up and out at the mirror a good distance away. For the next 6 shots, Kenny was pumping come from his sizeable balls that hit the mirror at a downward angle before he began to slowly lose the force behind it. Kenny was exhausted as he slumped on the bathroom stalls by himself, his cock dripping and a somewhat noticeable trail of cum went from the mirror back to him. Nick chuckled a little as he viewed his handiwork from within Kenny’s mind. That’s better. Feels good right? There’s more where that came from. To Be Continued….